Copyright Dicho Disashi 2006


  Copyright Dicho Disashi 2006
                                 THE CANNIBALS            
                                    WAYA  WAYA
   Copyright Dicho Disashi 2006        
                NOTE: 
1) THE CAPITAL CITY CALLED MATONGA OR KABINDA SHOULD BE CALL BOMA. BOMA WAS THE CAPITAL OF CONGO AND CENTRAL AFRICA FROM THE 1400'S TO EARLY 1900'S.
2) THE VILLAGE CALLED MUZUNGU SHOULD BE CALL KABINDE. IT WAS A POPULAR NAME.The cannibal village of Jean, Muzungu must be Kabinde. Kabinda do exist. There are two Kabinda. North west cost of Congo. It is a territory named Cabinda. The other Kabinda is a village in region of Kasai and it was a land of cannibal tribe in real life.Then in South Africa there is a village called Kabinde. So I preffer Kabinde with "e" at the end not "a" at the end

3) AID WORKERS SHOULD BE CALLED PORTERS. IT HOW THEY WERE CALLED.
4) THE ARMY MUST BE CALLED PUBLIC ARMY ESPECIALLY IN CHAPTER: CONFESSION. PUBLIC FORCE WAS THE REAL NAME OF THE ARMY.
5)LET USE THE NAME BALOMBI MEANING ADVISER, SPECIAL ADVISOR, DIGNITARY OR TRADITIONAL SECRETARY. Mulumbi is singular and Balombi in plurial. 
 SOME POSSIBLE NAMES TO BE USED FOR TRIBES, PERSONS, VILLAGES OR SURNAMES...: Buta, Upoto, Akula, Kasi, Isangala, Mbanza, Mwepu, Mosengo, Lembi, Maniema, Huru, Kasereka, Dubeni, Matshora, Moto, Kindu, Kimbala, Matama, Awilo, Kaniama, Wetu, Imana, Piti Piti, Gusumbo, Kimbaseke, Maheshi. Dikasa,Lisala, Kabalo
 
Notes: Simon's part is at the end of the projects talking about the treatment in the North. And the main character Jean is in the South of the country. 
              CONTENTS
PROLOGUE: DREAMS
CHAPTER ONE: NEW WORLD
CHAPTER TWO:JUDGEMENT
CHAPTER TREE: DEATH PENALTY
(CHAPTER FOUR: WHO IS THIS MAN?) 
CHAPTER (FIVE): THE WEEPING'S TREES, See Simon's part at the end of the project: 
CHAPTER (SIX): ESTABLISHMENT
CHAPTER (SEVEN): WAR
(CHAPTER EIGHT: LEOPOLD AGAINST THE WORLD, see Simon's part)
CHAPTER (NINE): RUSH HOURS
(CHAPTER TEN: THE AFRICAN'S ART, Simon's part) 
CHAPTER (ELEVEN): MARRIAGES
CHAPTER TWELVE: CELEBRATION 
CHAPTER (THIRTEEN): NEW GOVERNMENT 
CHAPTER (FOURTEEN): TRAPS 
CHAPTER ( FIFTEEN): WAYA WAYA:NO DIRECTION                    
CHAPTER (SIXTEEN): LION'S RACE.
(CHAPTER SEVENTEEN: THE WOMEN'S STRUGGLE, Simon's part)
CHAPTER EIGHTEEN: COUP D'ETAT
CHAPTER (NINETEEN): NOWHERE TO RUN
(CHAPTER TWENTY: THE BIG KILLER, Simon's part)
CHAPTER (TWENTY ONE): THE TREASURE
CHAPTER (TWENTY TWO): CONFESSION
(CHAPTER TWENTY TREE: CANNIBALISM AS AN WEAPON, Simon's part)
(CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR: END OF AN ERA, Simon's part) 
                                           PROLOGUE: DREAM

            Brussels five years early.

In the falling of the sun, in the market of Brussels, as many people were rushing to buy the foods and other necessity, when everybody were rushing: the sellers rushing to close down their stands, the customers trying to grab and buy.

In this rushing hour. Come a young man. For him the reason of being there in this time of the evening was not to buy anything but to get peace.
He had a dream that upset him the entire day. Even his mother wasn't able to interpret the dream. By the advises of her mother he went to see a renamed fortune teller who had a stand just outside the busy place.

Philippe, a German born fortune teller was more than fortune teller, more than a man who interpret dream in that period. He was also known as the healer of the heart in trouble, wise man and a motivator.

The young boy Jean, had a strange dream in a period were dream were the destiny and forecast of the future. 
The 60 years old fortune teller was about to close his stand after a long tiring day, saw a young man coming to him. Unusual, because most of the usual customer were big and responsible people.

What was the reason of the young man to see the old man? Philippe look at the young boy who was in his teen:

" Bonjour, can I help you?"

John in English or Jean in French immediately told the Wiseman: "I cannot sleep if I don't find peace."

"Peace?"

"Are you looking for a peace?" Jean was wondering why to find the peace of heart as to be a such big problem? 
The young boy had 2 Franc with him, the usual price Philippe charged for the consultation. He put the two Franc on the basket.
Philippe stop for a while packing his working tools and for a while he wondered if I could turn down the young boy who couldn't find peace his offer.

Then, he look at the two Franc in the box and told the young boy. "I don't need money from you."

"But I cannot find peace!" Jean complained to the old man. "I had a very disturbing dream. My mother and neighbours couldn't help me to interpret my dream for the entire day."

"What time is it?"

"The sun has just gone down." In that period they used to measure time often by the position of the sun. 

"What that is mean?" Jean wondered.

"It is time to close the shop." Jean look at helpless the man who supposed to help me as he was packing is working's` tool. He look at Philippe closing taking out the curtain in the small shop. He look at him taking various card. He wondered what was the uses of those old card and watching him putting in box about five different kinds of mirrors.

Philippe decided to take the young boy to his house and consult him there. Jean, helped him to carry some of Philippe tool to his home two street from the popular market.

Philippe was living alone, in a small decorated home. While entering the house Jean was watching all the German imported furniture, Indian's carpets, the crystal decorating the house. 

Jean thought for a while that the old man didn't want to charge him because he helped him to carry some of the fortune teller tools. But he realized that Philippe didn't took him as a customer but as a desperate man who seek help.

Philippe after a short disappearance from the living room returned wearing sleeping clothes. He made a cup of coffee and offer to the young boy. After making the young boy's comfortable, he then asked him how can he help him. Jean started to tell him the strange dream:

"I dreamed, that we were in the Pyramid with many people." Jean was the shorted man in the entourage. "I was in the front seat with a king. There was a beautiful woman who served us with delicious food. While eating I look at the pyramid entrance door I saw a dog guarding the pyramid and was eating too. When I look at the dog's food it was like a dead dog. The king was holding a crystal shining stone on his table."

The old man kept quiet for a long time. While Jean was wondering what was going on. Why the man kept silence for a long time. He wondered if he has hurt the fortune teller.

After the silence, Philippe pushed he chair next to the worrying boy and took his right hand. "My boy, this may not be only a dream but a destiny." 

Jean has no idea that in the dream, they may be a destiny.
The old man told him. "It is a destiny."
Philippe took Jean hand. While reading the hand of the Jean." I see, your life line very long but cut but two big line." Philippe took a deep breath and continued. " This is mean, your life is long but may be cut short with incidental circumstance. It for you to save your life if you live a wise life"

Took a deep breath again and told the worried man." Life and death is a way of life. We all advance to our last days of our life. Life is a perceptual fight. We all fight for survival since we were born. We struggle to breath in our early days and today we struggle to maintain that life in meeting our daily survival need with money that we get from our daily preoccupation."
 
Jean with all the attention was carefully listening to the main who was healing his heart. While Philippe was talking, he was feeling some kind of peace in his heart. " Pyramid, his a house like any house made from the stones or bricks."  It is a form of any house " Pyramid that you studied his situated in the new World Africa but Pyramid may mean any others house situated in any country."
Jean studied at school, the phonemically brick built stones Pyramid that it was situated in Egypt the most developed country in Africa and as the first civilized nation.

The old man started to interpret the meaning of the strange dream. "Pyramid may mean any place of this world were you find house built with bricks." 
It look like the location was interpreted when the old man added. "But in your dream it look like your destiny may be a far away country or continent. But you seems to worry about being the shortest man in the crowd."

"Yes, I do." jean quickly responded
The old man drank his coffee for a while before continuing to help the young man and heal his heart:

"Look, short is not half. And big is not double. Short and big man are all the same. They only have two hands and a one small heart each. There is nothing about being the shortest man in the community of being the tallest man in the community." Philippe told Jean who was more worried about the size of his body too. From his early age he dreamed of being the tallest and the strongest man at school and his neighbouring but he wasn't. 
But Slowly Jean was feeling a sense of feeling when the old man was talking to him:

" Short man, may mean the youngest man or the underprivileged too."  It mean a man who do not have the equal opportunity to others. " It may mean a man from a different background too. It may mean too a foreigner in a different land."  
Surely, the man wasn't simply respected for predicting the future but with all the wise words he gave to Jean. Jean was feeling all his worries quick disappearing. The German man new very well his job. 
Philippe took, Jean left hand again and told him. " I see, the fortune line long too, like the life line. But this fortune line is not cut by other's line in your hand. You will get easily money without any trouble but the beginning of the fortune line is attacked by a fear line in your hand"

Yes, the young man was having a strong fear in all he was doing. The old man kept explaining. " If, you beat fear in your decision making you will conquer the world. Fear, may let the opportunity you have to finish beat fear from now."
Jean, realized that his weaken side his fear. It why he didn't even want this day pass without getting peace in his heart. But question in his heart was show to beat that fear? Philippe taught him. " Don't call yourself a looser. Remember going before or leaving early doesn't mean necessary arriving in time." Jean always feel that he has lost when hearing other people succeeding. He was too young to work but always see other neighbors and family friends succeeding. Philippe kept telling him: "We only fail when we give up. Don't fear of trying and never give up trying. You never know, you may be more successful than people who got fortune before you."

The old man remembered everything the young man told him. It was his job. Each words Philippe heard had a meaning and was very important to complete the interpretation of dream and predict the destiny. For a while Philippe release the young man's hand then he look at again Jean's hand. " You saw the king with a big crystal stones." Jean envied the stones, Philippe kept explaining: " Crystal mean expensive." Means plenty, means success. " This is my worried side of the dream."
 
Jean's wondered why the old man could be just worried about a dream? Philippe told him. "The will of getting plenty of money, the same time and an easily way. This may push you to get in the illegal activities to reach that goal. This may cut short your life." 
Jean's wasn't please too with the old man reproach. So far, the interpretation was going according his will. But this feeling didn't stop the old man to talk. For Jean illegal activities means being court in the jail. And every young man dream was never to be caught.
 
But the short dream that Jean told the dreamer interpreter means a lot as Philippe continued to explain was seems a short dream. " Beauty is a flower. You have insisted of seeing in your dream a beautiful woman. If you want to be happy, don't follow only the physical appear of the woman." There are more than the physique appearance in the woman, once Jean's mother told him but Philippe was explaining: " If you love a woman because of her beauty, the day she will loose her beauty by accident or when she will get older you will be tempted to look for another woman because what you followed as vanished."

Jean wasn't that much interested in getting married any soon. This part anyway wasn't that important to the young boy. The old man re explained well. " Beauty is like a flower, it grow and dry up. The flower grow and at some point die. The woman shines only in her growing stage and then when she reach her peak the beauty disappear. She shine in her teen and youth adult then shining face disappear when she grow older. The same with us men."
Jean look at his mother that he loved so much. People said she was beautiful when she was young but he couldn�t see that beauty people were talking about. He accepted that beauty is like a flower.
 
The old man concluded. "You will see beautiful women and meet every sort of challenges in life everyplace and each generation." 

Jean who was listening to the old man wise teachings and advises asked him the last part of the dream. " Philippe what about the dog eating a dead dog?"
The old man stood for a while, then sat and told the young boy. " We say in French, grandi et tu vera." Meaning in English. " Grow up and you will see." 
  
PART SEMI EDITED
                      CHAPTER ONE NEW WORLD : AFRICA


	Africa in 1906 was a period and era in place popular in Europe as many of businesses, churches, companies, countries and individuals are finding the opportunities to invest and expansion their activities. Many parts of the continent were not exploited. The Belgium government decided to free criminals overcrowded in prison, and send them, to avoid more crime in the cities, to open land in Africa far from their families and community.  This they also considered a way to punish them while giving them an opportunity to make a living.
	The Belgian King, Leopold Deux, met with these people getting ready to sail to Africa to give them policies on how to cope with the situation in Africa and again their assignments.  "I am sending you in this nonexploited land, land that�s still unclaimed by other nations, to stake the claim for our country.  You will be far from your families and friends, entering a world of great opportunities. Go there, use the Bible to get the indigenous trust�you must build trust. Building is a process as change too is a process. You will meet many challenges In Africa.  Many haven�t seen the white skin so there will be many reactions.  But you will be treated and respected as gods because of your technological superiority.  Many still live in ancient era.  They don�t have clothes, shoes.  Go there and teach them the Bible.  Not the 10 commandments.  You will waste your time they know already that killing and stealing are bad.  Teach them that the poor will go to paradise.  That rich will go into hell.  By getting their trust, exploit their rich mineral and land for your native country."  And the King did not even pause to recognize the contrast of his words.  "To you prisoners, we have forgiven you a second chance and give you a life time opportunity to restart you a better life.  Please don�t abuse your power.  Those who do will be send back to rejoin your prison friends for life.  I expect you to honor your country.  It won�t be easy living there.  You will be exposed to many dangerous diseases such as malaria carried by mosquitoes, also typhoid and cholera.  But we have put in your disposition enough medicine to face the diseases.  We put also in your disposition some snake vaccines.  You will also meet dangerous animals such the famous declared king of jungle, lion, and others.  But we have in your disposition guns and ammunitions. You will meet also some indigenous tribes who will try to fight you. In the expedition we also have some soldiers who will help you. They are based in the main port and will send more in some main bases in the interior.  The main reason I am sending you now is because there is actually a short winter in Africa, which makes it easier to travel. You will meet at the main port and other localities your compatriots and more of the fast growing Belgium administration. You have to respect the authorities there. They will be monitoring you, you will report the progress.  You will refer to them as the Belgium Embassy. They represent Belgium in central Africa. They will be able to assist you." 
	The trip was so long also starting with the ship. The ship was full of equipment for buildings, houses, some foods, including sweets; clothes, communication equipment, not forgetting guns and bibles. Each group had targeted different parts of the land. They had a map that was traced by some experts.
	The young Jean, one of those released from prison for the trip, saw another young Belgium citizen in the ship. He had all the desire to chat with a man of his generation.   He didn�t see too many men of his young years, only 20, in a ship going to Africa. Many were more than 30, most prisoners and jobless people of Europe, all the same in looking for new opportunity in exploiting the new World.
	Jean was the first to approach this man that had him curious. He looked sad by the read of his face. Jean instead felt great excitement, anticipating new freedom after his release from prison.  �Are you sad, man?�
	The man, with beard unshaven for perhaps two days, paused before turning to Jean.  �Not really, I am in a mix of feeling: sad for leaving my country and my loved ones and happy to meet new opportunity that you will never meet anywhere but here.�
	�What do you mean by opportunity?�
	�Those things that fate brings to you, if you are alert enough to be ready.  You must be aware of those opportunities. It is why we have to leave our land.�
	�I don�t understand opportunity. I am one of the prisoners released before completing our sentence in jail. I am so excited  prison can make you mad. You have a very short space and all the moves are watched and controlled in jail. I don't care about what we will meet but at least I am enjoying life again.�
	�Well, anyone can follow fortune in Africa. That�s what I�m doing.  All my neighbors who went to Africa have bought many houses in Europe. I had met many of them, they are praising Africa. They said that you will pick up diamond, gold, cotton, coffee  for free in Africa because the continent is very rich and many peoples do not know the value of minerals and other plants.  This is what I mean by opportunity.�
	�The king also said that there are many diseases.�  Jean stared out across the ocean.  The waves were calm, but still he felt queasy.  After being locked up, he could not feel his legs beneath him.  He heard about ocean sickness but had never been sick in his life.
	�You will find diseases in every country around the world. It is not at an alarming rate yet, just a challenge that we will meet. We are lucky and we don't have to fear diseases because the government has supplied us with medicines.�
	�And the natives, will they not eat us?�
	�Cannibals?  Not anymore, friend.  You are thinking of a century or more ago.  We are coming after the priests.  Even if priests had not been there yet, these are no longer the dark ages.�
	But Jean saw that his face remained sad, even though his words sounded sure.  �I pray that we reach our destination sooner than one month. I want to be treated like a king too instead of being treated like a servant in jail. I want to fly by myself and make a lot of money.�  Jean leaned over the rail, feeling even lower than a servant at the moment.
	�It is possible because we are on the right track. We will collect money with very less effort. They treat European like gods, I think you heard when the king mentioned that in the news.�
	�The king never lies. I respect him because after God is the king.�
	�I don't trust only the king.  The truth is that all the people who come from Africa are rich. You will have to work for many years to buy a house here. But those who are going in Africa do not talk about years but talk about months - that�s all it takes to be rich.�
	�Ho, there is a very big difference between months and years.�  Jean found he was actually feeling better. �The choice is quiet clear, we have to choose what is fast, better and realistic. In Africa we will be treated like princes, we will pick up diamond and we will make money fast and get out quick.�
	�What is your name? We have been chatting without introducing ourselves.  I�m Simon.�
	�Jean.�  They shook and Jean was surprised how cool his hand was for a young man.  �Nice to meet you.�
	Cold hands but a very big smile, Simon had.  �You know, we should stick together, help each other, like a family.�
	�Of course.�  Jean thought this a bit forward, but being a former prisoner, he wasn�t about to reject any form of friendliness.
	�Did you leave a big family?�
	�I left some cousins but the only immediate family is my mother. I love her a lot, she is always there for me, in good and bad circumstances.� I will never love someone more than my mother, even my own wife, but Jean thought this last part to himself, not knowing Simon good enough yet to be a brother.
	�Yes, it is good to hear that but I have to say that I care also about my two young brothers. I want to sleep in the bushes with mosquitoes to make money so my brothers can afford to go to the universities to be doctors or lawyers. I was not intelligent for this study. I have to be honest that school was not meant for me. I will do anything for family.�
***
	The first day in the ship was a learning process from many citizens from Europe, all who were talking about Africa. The ship ran by coal, driving at a speed of almost 40 kilometers per hour in the big sea.  Turn after turn everybody was involved in operating the big machine. A man who was a member of the equipage came across Jean and Simon. He has been in Africa many times and was one of the members who could give them the clear image of the continent, they quickly learned, a reliable source of information.  His name was Peidro.
	Peidro wore the usual blue mechanic clothes.  �Young men, what are you doing in this ship?�
	Jean responded to him, quite innocently.  �We are going to Africa.�  He learned in prison never give more information than they asked for.
	�I know that you are going to Africa, that�s where this ship is headed.  What are you going to do in Africa?�  Peidro had a slight Italian accent, blending well with his romantic Latin features.
	Jean wondered why Simon, usually so talkative, wasn�t talking.  �I am going to work.�
	�There is much work to be had there.  Every work in Africa brings money, the priests and missionaries in Africa makes money behind the Bible. The Africa evangelism is different to Europe evangelism. In Europe you need to be qualified to talk to people and related to the little money the Christians offer. In Africa you don't need to be qualified to bless indigenous, you have to use your personal courage. You won't rely on offering because many don't know money there. Their wealthy is measured on number of sheep and livestock. They also call a man rich by looking at number of children and wives the man has. You will find some people with fifteen wives and half a hundred children. So the man who goes to work for God has to have some kind of business there. There are rich too, the man who use to be miner in Europe will be an engineer in Africa with many miners workers on his charge. The one who is servant in Europe will be king or prince in many areas of the large continent. The one who used to be mad in the street of London or Paris eating the dustbin's food will be respected like a genius in Africa. So tell me, in which sector will you be working in?�
	When Jean stumbled for words, Simon responded, �I will be a missionary. I really enjoy working with the Bible.  In my spare time I can do some diamond business.�
	�You won't find diamond everywhere. I am sure that you have that picture in your mind?�  Piedro quirked his smile at this, as though hiding a grim secret.
	�No, I know that, diamonds are not all over Africa. I will try to find a specific place for those minerals. I have a map with me.�  Simon too felt secrets were good in their time and place.  But Jean wondered if mentioning the map to Peidro was such a good idea.
	But Peidro seemed to put no value on Simon�s plans.  �Sounds like you�re ready to make plenty of money. All the sectors brings money, many are making money in plantations too. They make more money than in the mineral sectors. Everything you will touch will turn into gold. The large continent is not yet exploited, the geologist busy locating the mineral areas in Africa. The few areas located in our actual map represent a small part of the rich continent. Every year the map changes and the geologists discover many more rich lands. 
	�How big is the continent?�  
	�Bigger than Europe and Belgium.  It is difficult to tell you the exact physical makeup of that land.�
	�How many times have you been in Africa?�  Simon warmed up to Piedro.  Jean began to feel a little jealous.
	�I work in the ship, I have been there many times. I have been doing many trips.  I can say that I have been in that land more than twenty times in five years.�
	�Do you make money?�  Simon led them for a casual walk through the ship�s belly, and feigned interest in the workings.  Jean could tell what caught his attention, but wasn�t sure why.
	�Of course! I wouldn't leave my wife and my son to suffer in this sea if I didn�t. I make plenty of money. I buy from the big port Boma that you will see different products that I sell in Europe.�
	�Tell us how long it will take us to reach Africa?�
	�Africa is big and we are going to the central part of the continent. It will take us twenty eight to thirty days.�  Piedro stopped to brush some dust off one of the big piping works.
 	�That is quite long.�
 	�You don't have to worry because this sacrifice will change your life forever. You won't find any beggars there or homeless people. You will be sleeping in the governmental location, you will eat and throw food away every day. There are no jobless men there. You will find plenty of work, you will never carry a box on your shoulders. Africans will carry boxers for you for a very small price.  You will have bodyguards and servants too.  Don't think about this long trip but think about what you will get. There are many opportunities for everyone there. You will have to take this chance.  I am telling you that in ten years time many Europeans will travel to that continent and the opportunities will diminish. You will see in the big port Boma very few opportunities because thousands and thousands of Europeans have taken all the jobs there. You will have to enter the interior of the continent. Boma is becoming a modern city.  You will see and find all Europeans product and construction there. Five years ago when I landed in Boma, Boma was a very small city in development.�
	Simon hesitated, taking this all in.  �Why don't you settle in Africa instead of traveling in the dangerous sea?�
	Piedro chuckled.  �Man, I love the sea. I would rather die in the big water than in hospital. I love water, man. It will be impossible to swim a thousand kilometers if the ship is going down but the bottom line is that I enjoy what I am doing.�
	Then Piedro, as if in sudden realization, turned to Jean.  �Tell me what is your project?�
	�I am not sure of what I will be doing yet, I don't like diamonds, gold and minerals. I may go into the plantation business. I am not a good talker to spend many hours preaching. I will be purely a business man.  I will respect the king�s instructions when talking about God and Jesus to people.�
	�Young man, you won't get the trust of indigenous if you don't talk about God and the Bible. What the king has told you to do is the right formula of success in a new land. It is the key to success. The formula had been found after many years of experience in the new land. It is not an alternative but what one must do to live in Africa. Remember that many indigenous in the central South of Africa are cannibals.  They may eat you in a second.�  And he snapped his fingers in Jean�s face, making the young man blink.
	�How will talking of God and Jesus save us?  We have guns, that they will respect.�
	�Yes, guns may help you for few times but it is always difficult to kill thousand warriors. Anyway, from Boma they will give you local porters (aidworkers) to accompany you in the interior. They will be your servants, bodyguards and translators at the same time.
	�How well you know the cannibalism?�
	�I have landed many times in Africa.  I have heard many stories, many Europeans who went alone in the central southern part of the land were eaten. Now they don't let them go alone in that part of the land. The guns help too.  They don't eat only foreigners like European, they eat also Africans who can not talk their languages.  All are enemies, and enemies are eaten.�
	�It is scary.  Why do they do that?  Don�t they have enough food?�
	�Don't worry, our government is doing all to protect its citizens. Man, we have been talking for hours.  Let�s go to work before the captain of the ship comes. Help me carry the coal from the storeroom to the engine room.�
	They all went into the storeroom, a very dark room with plenty of black dust. The initial color of the room was indistinguishable underneath the black dust. They stocked many tons of coal for the return trip. Each hour they had to pour tons of coal into the burning engine to keep it heated. 
The ship was home to more than tree hundred males and twenty women. There were forty members of the equipage; they used passengers to help them in the heavy work. The women passengers helped the chief to cook and serve. The ship had more than twenty warehouse rooms, most of them plenty and full of equipment material. 
	Jean told Simon while caring the heavy coal, �These are heavy.�
	�Yes, they look light from the eyes but very deceptive, no?�
	�All those are coal for the ship?� Jean asked Piedro.
	�Of course, the ship has to return with another stock of coal.�
	�I never thought that the ship was using coal.�
	Simon nodded.  �I thought that the ship engine works with water.�
	Jean laughed.  �You wish!  Clean energy isn�t here yet, friend.�  He turned to Piedro.  �Certainly is challenging to carry this much coal every day in the ship.�
	�The ship workers are used to it and like this job. As that man said, they make some business too.� (??)(buying some local good and sells on their arrival to Europe) 
	�The trip is enjoyable until it comes time to work.�
	�I will never complain because we won't do it everyday and it is useless to stay in a ship for one month without exercising your body. You will have to do something in your spare hours, such as caring for those coals.�  
	Jean knew he couldn�t argue with that.  And Piedro was in very good shape.  He found himself panting with exhaustion after the first couple hauls, but knew he wasn�t the type to just sit around topside and do nothing.
	They slept in a big room where more than hundred boatmates slept, their bunks nearly touching each other.  The noise made it hard to sleep during the day.  Some talked and many drank but the ship�s captain made sure that everyone stopped the noise at around ten p.m.  There were four big rooms in the ship and a small one were women slept. The few small and privilege rooms were reserved to high personalities and the ship captain and his assistants. 
	(Add scene with the men meeting women.)
	Simon had an interesting thought.  �Jean, this life reminds me of boarding school.�
	�I have never been in boarding school.�
	�We didn't have beer but the supervisor was monitoring us to make sure that before ten we all went to bed.�
	�Sounds like jail. There was no beer there either! There were many things we couldn't do.�
	�Life is not restricted here, except by the sea. We are in a very small piece of land flowing on the big water. This punishment is for a very short time.�
	�I haven't enjoyed my freedom yet.  I will enjoy it in a very different atmosphere with different people.�   
***
Jean, so anxious to enjoy his new freedom from jail, learned he would have to enjoy it in another land far from his family and friends.  This was the condition for his freedom, which he took with only a partial gladness. For this, Jean knew, was another kind of punishment given to some prisoners.
They reached Africa at the biggest port called Boma. Both Jean and Simon found they knew a few people, friends and colleagues, already established there.  Now the main task was to enter in the big land, 80 times the size of Belgium.
At the time they were one of twelve ships arriving with more than two thousands prisoners and one thousand ordinary citizens.  Jean's ship was the fourth one to reach the destination.  An average of two ships arrived and left the port every day.
The first days Jean spent trying to absorb the new surroundings, and missing his old ones, not the prison but the life he used to have, his old friends, family and things he hoped to do when he was free.  He regretted and sometimes found himself even wishing to be back in jail where at least his mother could visit him.  He missed her, and didn�t even know how to contact her to tell her he was okay.  He was all she had.  
The local Europeans boss gave them two weeks to stay in the port to try to acclimated and learn some techniques before going in the interior of the Land.  They got two weeks and no more, the work facing them enormous - that of conquering the land before other nations get there.  England took the most of the southern part of the continent already as well as some in the east and west. Portugal took some lands in the South too.  France also took one west central part and one in the North.  Italy took some part of the Northeast, and Germany had laid some claim as well.
The fight in Central Africa was between the fast coming France first, and England and Portugal in second position. The first to come, the first to served. The European nations were not disputing for land, they had only one rule: first come first serve is the rule of life in Africa.  
The second part of the trip was the most challenging: exploring new places were there is no road, only trails for single walking through heavy growth, where maybe a bicycle could get through.  In the port many local people were exposed to the coming civilization, being sent to school, but not enough yet had the cars to see the need to build the roads.  There were churches, too, and so the cars would not be far behind.  Already they had begun a road from the town out toward a settlement that had potential to become another town.  They had a medical clinic and other facilities, like a local phone service.  
Many indigenous were working for the colonists in exchange of materials: clothes, mirrors, furniture.  They were learning the use of Belgium money. The local Africans were escorting colonists to different parts of the interior too, helping to translate French into local languages, carrying materials�and so because they needed places to rest, the settlements were starting to grow. Those places had Europeans who have established themselves.
In Boma Simon went to the missionary facilities while Jean went in the governmental facilities under the command of an ex Belgium soldier.  The commandant, Bardo Bingham, always wearing military clothes, was in charge of sending them to the newest part of the land and to give them some instructions. 
He called the new colonists, Jean was one, and gave them some instructions.  �I am not a good talker, a man of action, you could call me.  I am the commandant in chief of this land. I have the obligation to look after you and you have the obligation to look after the indigenous. Since your arrival you have seen how your previous colonists have done in Boma.  In my twenty years here I have witnessed many changes in this city. It was made of bushes, trees and animals but now Boma is a city where we have everything we have in Europe. I don't even care to live in Europe anymore because I have made this land my home. I want you to go and do the same in the interior.  This town, Boma, was started by a priest who came to preach evangelism. Africans here are not called indigenous because they have accepted our civilization.  The Africans here are at your disposition to help you to infiltrate into the interior, to find others to accept this civilization we offer. They will help you to translate French into local dialects. There are thousand of dialects here but many are similar to each other. You will have to sleep in the bushes with local people, accept their lives before trying to change theirs.  Once you are established you will enjoy the fruit of your sacrifices.  Now I must get serious.  You will not all succeed.  This is hard work.  It took years to see Boma from a small village to a town.  You are superior to them because of your technology, remember that, and use it where you can.  Scare them into submission if you must.  I am not here to change anything the King has already told you. I am here to help the implementation of his policies. In Africa we live by Belgium rules. Every piece of land you will settle is automatically Belgium's land. You will pay taxes of all your enterprises, you won't escape tax here. We will send monitors to come and evaluate the progress of your work. We are still training many Africans to join us in the army. We will seal the frontiers with our military personnel soon.  Live with indigenous like their boss, exploit all the minerals and plantations in exchange for clothes. Send all that you collect here and we will evaluate all the production and collect the governmental taxes.  Use your mind and the local blinded Africans will work for you in exchange for peanuts.  The government have identify some villages to make them towns and help to implement the Belgium's policies.  Take advantage of all you see.  Perhaps I don�t need to tell you that.  I saw many successful business men who came with two clothes but now own more than hundred properties in Europe. The aid workers who will accompany you will help you in your work, remember that they are civilized, they will be your supervisor of your work and plantations.  You are all brothers and sisters, well, more brothers than sisters.  We must increase our efforts to bring more women in.  You have to assist each other.  The government will assist you too.  I beg you please don't forget to make reports of all you�re doing so we get a clear picture of your activities.  You are in Africa under the guidance of Belgium which took the initiative to offer these opportunities to his citizens. The King is very concerned himself with Africa, as though already it belongs to him.  Behave yourself and work hard for the development of this continent, and our land too.  Belgium does not have diamonds, gold and many valuables.  Africa is our mineral land.  Good luck in all your activities and may God be with you in all your enterprises.  You are free in your business ventures, except in human traffic. Slavery is over. Good luck.�
Once he finished the speech to a very quiet crowd, he assigned the aid workers to the colonists who had were ready to head out into the interior. Fifty colonists left Boma with about some hundred eighty aid workers, local citizens of Boma.  Each colonist had to make a verbal presentation project of thirty seconds to the commandant, and from this the commandant decided how many aid workers he need.
After more than thirty peoples made their project's speech in the commandant's office, it was finally Jean�s turn.
�Hello commandant.  My name is Jean Turken.�
�Hello.  Have a seat.�
Jean fidgeted, wondering why he came.  �Yes, I haven't figured out a clear project to work in.�
�You must be a former prisoner then.  All Belgian citizens have a clear project.�
Jean bowed meekly.  �You are right, my general.�
�This is a last chance that the government has given you. Once you are caught in another crime you will be send back for life in the jail cell. You are in Africa but the government's eye is on you. You will be sent in the central south part of the land.�  He picked up a pencil and made note of his decisions.  �I give you two aid workers. There are your advisors, bodyguards and translators. They will help you in your projects, the government will pay them for one year before you get your activities settled.�  He gave Jean a piercing stare.  �Remember, taxes are the government priority.  In that part of the land you will find cotton and coffee growing like wild plants. You will mobilize villagers to collect it.�  He took one of many bag stored at the corner of the office.  �This is a bag of clothes.  Give one cloth for one ton of cotton. The aid workers will help you.  The first thing to do when you find a village to settle in, try to get the heart of the village's chief first. Once you have the heart of the chief, you have the heart of the village. Use the Bible like� cocaine to weaken even the stoutest villager.  I am giving you three guns for your protection. Be careful, there are tribes that still eat humans.�  He chuckled.  �Like ship meat mixed with local spices and salt.�
Jean felt very fortunate to get out of the general�s office with his life intact.  He still laughed over the cannibal�s taste in food when Jean was beyond his office door.  When he walked out into the street he saw that the natives held signs to identify themselves to their new �boss.�  Jean walked among them, reading signs, until he found Kinwa and Mpuwa.  He gave them each one of the guns he was issued before he left the building and had a short shooting course outside the village square with the two men.
Jean was estonished to klearn that some of the Africans porters or aid workers were even from far as Zanzinbar, some from the far west part of the continents and some were local people from Boma and surrending villages. Boma shown already a sign of civilization and many people were quick catching the western civilization.
Boma was discoved century ago, since the 1400's hundred. It was under a popular African kingdom called "Kongo". 
***
The following day Jean took Kinwa and Mpuwa with him to get the map and some of his belongings.  The two villagers carried only a little food and water.  They left Boma at 9 a.m. after filling their mouths with as much food as they could swallow.  After a walk of many miles, they slept in one of the locations established by others colonists along their way.  This was a lonely and difficult trip, crossing rivers and many dark forests. The only sounds they heard were birds and wild animals, like a cougar at one point, and hyenas at another.  Jean gratefully allowed Mpuwa and Kinwa take turns guiding the way.  He had little experience reading maps or talking with the colonists that he had to meet.  Most of the colonists had their villagers cutting trees and digging roads in some parts of the land. Settlements were springing up like isolated mushrooms, and it seemed in each another colonist had established himself like a local king.
Jean had been advised to establish himself in the interior south section were people were more kind. All the indigenous had good and bad sides. The people from south of actual Congo were cannibals but very obedient; in the North, they were not cannibal but loved to fight. Fighting was great sport to them, and hobby red blood a favorite award. Even between themselves they end up fighting, killing or maiming each other in the process - almost like practice for the sport of fighting others. 
Every African in that area called themselves brothers and sisters, even though they might have different mothers. This expression of brotherhood gentled them to more cooperative interaction. 
***
Jean grew more weary with every passing hour.  For a young man, without exercise of a goodly nature, can get out of shape in no time.  Kinwa and Mpuwa often grew impatient waiting for him.  They were accustomed to walking many miles without getting tired. Jean felt his load was light, only a very light bag and his gun, but was the most tired in the hot atmosphere of the continent.  To himself he wondered, I could have stayed alone in jail instead of coming in this forest�I don't know what my mother is doing right now while I walk alone in this hell�
After another fifteen miles on his feet without stopping, his legs nearly gave out.  �Please, let rest.�
Kinwa, the older of the two, turned to him, having let Mpuwa go on ahead.  �Boss, are you tired just now?�
Jean shook his head.  And these were interpreters?  �I just can�t get my legs to work anymore.�
�Come on, boss, you are a man and man do not die from fatigue. If really you follow the caprices of the body we will never reach our destination.�
Jean was amazed that without any qualification or experience, the newcomers were already bosses of the indigenous and Africans. 
�You go on without me.  I�m not used to this.  Give me a week or a month.  I�ll outrun you.�
Jean sat on the side of the road.  �Please give me some water.�
As Mpuwa and Kinwa watched him rest and drink, they chatted with each other in the language they knew he wouldn�t understand.
"Angariya comment uyu muntu eko na kuria eko na kuwiya"
 "(I have the impression that we won't reach our destination),� Kinwa said to his brother.  They continued their conversation in their native language.
�Why?�  Mpuwa found the white man intriguing.
�The man is weaker than our sisters.�
�No man, all the colonists are the same. They cannot walk, they never been in forest before. It is a normal phenomenon but I am sure by our third day of walking the man will grow into his feet.�
�Look, if we were alone, we could have been very far.�
	�If we were alone,� Mpuwa said with a laugh.  �We would not be here with this new job and education.  We have to follow his instructions. We will get paid by the Belgium's government and will make more money by living with him. We don't have any choice, what is good is that the man is young, younger than us.  We might even become good friends and brothers with him.�
�I like him because we are all young.�
�Maybe I can get him on his feet now.�  Mpuwa walked up to Jean and put a hand down to him.  �Boss, you are a man, not a girl with weaknesses.  If we stay in one spot too long the wild animals come.   They eat the weak ones.  Come on now.�
Jean sprang to his feet, honestly feeling better.  �Let�s go, I pray that we find a suitable land around.�
�We will get there.  Only another hundred miles.�
�Hundred?�  He nearly sat again.
�Of course, but we will rest twice on our way.�
�Twice?�  This is truly a punishment.
	�The walk will be over, but then we will enjoy the fruit of our sacrifices for many years. All the colonists who are well settled and balanced struggled more than we do now.�
Jean liked their enthusiasm.  He could almost feel it moving through the air into his heart.  His legs no longer felt a part of him as he followed Kinwa and Mpuwa down the road.
After one more hour of walking, they saw from afar some kind of smoke.
	Mpuwa said, �Boss, we have a good news for you.�
�Please call me Jean. Boss is too heavy and unfamiliar for me .I am not so comfortable with that name. If you cannot call me Jean, please call me friend.�
	�Sorry, Jean. I have good news. Do you see the smoke over there?�
	�Yes, I can see.�
	�It is a villager's sign, we are approaching a place where we can rest and find new direction.�
	�How far away is it, do you think?�
	�Some few minutes.�
When the man heard some few minutes he started walking faster.  But the smoke never seemed to get any closer. 
Jean complained.  �We have been seeing the smoke for more than an hour!�
	�Don't worry!  It doesn�t get farther away!� Kinwa laughed and Mpuwa joined him.  They nudged Jean but he failed to translate the humor.
�Those few minutes you are talking about seems to be eternal.  Is this another failure to communicate?  A day to me is an hour to you?�
�Don't worry boss, sorry I forgot, my friend, we will reach the village now. We are in a very good area were there are no lions to perturb our journey, so no worry.�
	�I wasn�t�� but Jean realized he was worried about animals too, if they didn�t get somewhere before dark.
	Finally Jean heard some shouts and some singing he felt were coming from a village.  �Thank you, Lord, that we have reached the first destination. I have been waiting for this moment for a very long time.�  Still they continued to follow the road without end.  �I don't understand, first we saw the smoke, then we are heard voices, why we don't see the village?�
 	�We are in the locality already, it is a question of a few more steps,� Kinwa pointed ahead, to nothing Jean could see.
	�I don't trust your words anymore.  You talk of minutes that turn into hours.  I hope you never talk of days.�
	�We know what minutes mean to you.   We are educated. We have been to school for few years and we know the difference between minutes and hours.�
	�Why we don't see the village?�
�Because.  This is Africa.  You must rid yourself of European mind.  We will no longer talk of time, because it confuses you.�
The worst for Jean happened as they walked.  Darkness.  He was in Africa, walking, in darkness.  He could hear coyotes, or hyenas.  Sometimes he didn�t know the difference.  �It is near midnight!  I�m going to have to sit again!�  
  	Kimwa and Mpuwa each took one of his arms and dragged him through the bushes.  Jean could smell the smoke and then he saw the people, several of them, dancing around the fire.  The village!
	�Finally�sleep.�
	�You see?  Just minutes.�  Kinwa said, and laughed.
Finally Jean got the humor.  Time really was relative, after all.  �Well, I hope I get used to walking soon.  You enjoy walking while me, I hate walking.  I�ll probably hate it even when I�m used to it.�
	Kinwa couldn�t understand this.  �You will get used to it, you just feel angry, a normal reaction to fatigue. We walked many miles before in our life and the few miles we are walking today meant nothing to us. You will get use to it.�
	�It will take me years to walk like you do.�
	�Not years - only three days.�
�Ohho! Your three days may mean three years.�
�Three day is always three day. Tomorrow, after tomorrow and the following days.�
***
The first local man they saw was a hunter. On top of his shoulder he carried a Springbok.  He interrupted their conversation by greeting them - �Hello!�
	Jean, startled, looked around.  �Oh, hello.�
	�You are welcome in our land.
	�Well, thank you, I�m glad for that.�
Kinwa and Mpuwa stepped forward.  �We are your brothers from another mother from the  big port Boma.�
	�How are our brothers and sisters in Boma?�
	�Most are fine.  Some are not so fine.  We are looking for the colonist�s house. We have his brother who is with us.�
	�Go straight and you will see a big building with foreign materials next to the King�s first wife house.�
Jean paid less attention to what they said than he paid to the man himself, wearing only traditional shorts with a dead animal on top of his shoulder.  He had no gun but had a traditional tribal spear in his hand. The animal could weigh some forty kilograms but he carried it with ease.
When they passed the man on Jean paid his attention again to his surroundings.  On their way they could see lots of signs of civilization:  by the few glances he got he knew that these people have already seen a white man before. Jean felt surprised but not shocked. Local people here were wore modern clothes and signs of new construction lay about in the street. They saw the house of the king�s first wife built fresh with modern materials. The modern materials were gift of the colonists for allowing them to establish themselves in the area. The colonists had to pay habitation taxes to the village's chiefs and to other traditional kings some kind of tribute as well.  Everybody had to pay something as individuals to the local government as well.  
Jean turned to Kinwa and Mpuwa.  �I heard we�d find people walking nude here?�
	Kinwa blushed but Mpuwa had no trouble answering. �Yes, we will find them but little bit farther to the center.  This is the farthest point we will see natives exposed to civilization.�
�Do these villagers eat humans for food?�
	�Not here.  This tribe does not eat humans.  Once they did and not just colonists but all humans in Africa who do not talk their language.  They were considered enemies to all but their own people. With the arrival of the Bible people are fast learning to farm and raise cattle and respect human life.�  Kinwa stopped to clear their path of some large pieces of wood left behind from a building project.  The town was not dirty or polluted, just very filled with building projects.
Mpuwa watched, not offering to help.  �The local people had to pay a portion of their farm�s products to the village chief. The colonists had to give modern materials to the chief too. The relationship between the chief and colon0ists is excellent.�
 They were welcomed warmly by the colonist who was living with his European family, a wife and three children, two girls and a boy.  Their names were Sam and Molly, Carin, Celene and Carl.  The children went to their rooms to do their studies after being introduced.  They had to learn at home because there was no school that could teach what they needed to learn here.  Sam was to be Jean�s adviser for a few days, to help him with the next part of the journey.  Sam and Molly�s house was equipped with modern furniture from Europe.  His house definitely looked out of place in Africa.
They sat down with coffee and some donuts.  Jean ate one and listened to Sam talk about his life here without much interest.  Finally Sam stopped talking and so Jean figured it was his turn.  
Jean put the donut down he had reached for.  �I have the impression that you are well known in the area and well respected?�
	�Actually, as far as power goes, after the traditional king it is me.  The king respects me more than any body else.�
	�How long have you been here?�
	�Three years longer than my family.  I had to establish myself first, as someone who could help people improve their lives here.  I�d say it�s been eleven years now.�
	�How did do you manage to � to convince them you could help?�
	�Young brother, it was very difficult. I went first to the north part of the country, part of a group of fifty colonists. The government sent us to exploit gold. We met a strange tribe who wouldn�t allow us to establish there.  At first we had the impression that they loved us. But after few months their local King become unhappy no matter what we gave him and mobilized his warriors to attack us. We fought for some four hours. We were superior with modern guns.  We killed many villagers and lost two people on our side. The chief in our camp didn�t want to listen to us when we told him to take us back to Boma. He said no, they will never come back and we will establish ourselves by force in that part of land.  Just when we were sure they were gone forever the warriors came back.  We felt safe in those three weeks so they caught us by surprise.  I do not know how many, but very many. This fight was much more intense, and we kept running out of places to hide because it seemed they were everywhere.  We ran short on ammunition and thought maybe it was all over, when they finally went away.  We lost seven people in our group, including two women and the chief of the group who had persuaded us to stay.  So we then returned to Boma.  And then we went to the central part of the land to exploit cacao. We lived there for some three months in a group of 70 Belgians. The local king was good to us but his villagers were � I�ll just say undisciplined. We needed some 300 local villagers to help us with the cocoa but they couldn�t obey to our instructions and we ended up not producing.  We couldn�t get established there.  In my return to Boma again, this time I decide now to change sectors.  So I came to the South to grow cotton. I have some 50 villagers working for me and we are only one of four colonists in this area. The others Belgians live deep inside the village. The village is getting bigger all the time; we�re up to some five thousand habitants. We have some mineral resource too, some copper and other unknown mineral.  Our government may send some 200 colonists at the end of this year and more materials to start the mineral exploitation. And this means employment for more than one thousand local people.   All the men in this village and surrounding villages may get jobs. This place in the next ten years it will turn into a city.
	Jean nodded.  �That is exciting for them.  Tell me what the reaction of local people was when they saw you?�
	�Different reactions. We don�t go into those areas where they never saw white men. Sometime they may kill you or even eat you. Some tribes here still eat foreigners. Not exactly here but few miles away. If they don�t know you they may eat you.  Skin color doesn�t even matter, white, black, if you don�t talk their dialects you may find yourself in a cooked pot. We took from Boma some Africans like you took two servants.  They protected us, did all the talking, just in case.  You need bodyguards too.�  Sam pointed at Jean�s two aid workers or porters.  �How many dialects they talk? Alone with a gun you cannot control all villages.�
	Jean shivered, but tried to hide it.  �Did you known some people from our country who were eaten here?�
�I know four people who have been eaten. They went into the deep South. We are in the South but they ended deep in the South without any aid workers. We don't know exactly how it happen because they had guns.  It�s why the government makes sure that every colonist must have some aid workers who also have guns.  In Boma we don't need porters because people are civilized and there is a strong Belgium's community numbered in thousands now.
�You are not scared that you may end up in a pot or one of your family members or your colleagues may end up in a pot?
	Sam laughed and sat back as Molly poured them more coffee.  �Impossible.�
	�Why?�
	�I am not a foreigner anymore. Those practices are dying here thanks to our missionaries and priests we brought here to this village. We actually have almost 40 Belgians here without counting their families.  The four colonists that I mentioned before work in the plantation. The rest are into religion and social activities. We have primary schools and sometime in the next two years we will have secondary schools.�  Sam reached over and grabbed Molly�s hand.  They exchanged smiles.  �At least our youngest will be able to benefit from that.  All the teachers are from Europe but we�re hoping to train some natives soon.  We have a hospital with two Belgians doctors and four female nurses from our land here. People are changing with civilization. In the North they don�t eat people but they are warriors.  In the South people don�t fight well but they will jump strangers when their back is turned.  They are not real trusting of strangers.  In every land and every people you will meet challenges. I think you were prepared by our superiors in Belgium and Boma?�
	Jean felt his throat closing, just when he reached for another donut.  Suddenly the donuts looked like pieces of human anatomy.  He just nodded.  Behind him Kinwa and Mpuwa exchanged glances.  Kinwa almost spoke out but Mpuwa stopped him.
	�Boma existed now for almost five centuries, before even Belgium decided to grab this land as his colony.  Only in recent years did colonists come in to rebuild Boma, but it was discovered long time ago. The advantage of Boma his that it is a port and a reliable entrance to central Africa.�
	Jean cleared his throat.  �How much you pay your workers?�
	�Almost nothing, that�s the beauty of the system!  I pay them peanuts, they don�t know the use of money. They needed clothes, you have already known that they wore almost nothing before colonists came.  But in two years� time the local people will come to know the use of money.  This is why people in Europe are coming to catch this opportunity at this time. The government sponsors us for the first year and when you get established you will take care of your servants. One year is more than enough to get established here.
	�Where do you send your products?�
	�I send it to Asia and Europe, especially in England where I can make a lot of profits. I send workers with the product at Boma and then from there I sell to other businessmen from Asia and Europe.�
Jean remembered to have seen the Boma's port. It was even bigger than many European port. It was a center of many things. Jean saw all sort of products covered at the port. They were covered to prevent the rain to destroy most of products. He was wondering were all those products were from? This was just a confirmation that many colonist his established especially in the north and were sending they products to Boma.
	One question burned in Jean�s mind all day.  �Do you enjoy this place?�
	�Look yourself.  I have a big house here and I will build another house in Boma.  I bought a big house for my parents and my wife�s parent in Europe. I bought a big house for myself too in Belgium and many things that I didn't mention before I caught this opportunity.  I used to be jobless in Europe.�
	�And all of that makes being here worthwhile?  All the dangers, the strangeness?�
	�When you get used to it, it isn�t strange.�
	�But still dangerous?�
	Sam shrugged.  When Jean didn�t accept that answer, he added, �not really.�
	�Who motivated you to come here?�
�Molly�s uncle brought me here. He still lives in Boma.  I had been struggling with odd jobs to feed my family and he told me about this.  I figured I had nothing to lose.�
	�What special advice can you offer me?�
�My boy, take every advantage of this opportunity.  You are lucky to come here at your age. I come here when I was 35.  My boy, by the time you get to be my age you will be very rich.�
�Perhaps my lack of age will work against me.�
Sam laughed heartily.  �You may think so now, but wait.  Go and find your own place and then after some two months you may go to Boma to ask for more help, if you still need it.  You probably won�t.  The little bit of help I can offer should be enough. You don�t need capital to start your own business, just muscle and sweat and willingness to learn. In the future these kinds of opportunities will be gone.  Africans are good, very helpful - they want what we offer. There are no beggars or homeless people here.  You may use the Bible to have their trust and command them. They respect us for our superior knowledge. Your gun must be always on your side, however.  No no, not against the people.  Against the wildlife.  I may also advise you that agriculture is they way to go.  Think like me, boy.  Be where it matters.�
At supper they talked of lighter subjects, of politics in other countries, of how some countries use force to get what they want, when there�s always a better way.  Then Molly had a bath drawn for Jean, and he relaxed into the wet warmth, trying to forget his worries.  He couldn�t relax as long as he wanted because Kinwa and Mpuwa had been convinced to take a bath, too.
The next morning Jean and his two aid workers continued the journey. Sam gave more advice, as Molly and her children looked on approvingly.  A few times Sam looked at her as though wondering if he was telling things right.
	�Treat well your two aid workers. They are key to your success.  Don't forget to take your gun wherever you go, even when you shower or go to the toilet. You have to catch first the attention of the chief before thinking of starting your activities, teach them the word of God. Keep in mind that the deeper you go, the deeper you will find no civilized people and the only way to create friendship is with the words of God.�
They left early in the morning at around six a.m. They met many villagers on their way out who were going to hunt and farm away from the big village.  Jean saw his first herd of wild elephants.  He had seen elephants in the zoo, but here they seemed like they could walk right over him, like he would a bug.  The aid workers saw his fear and laughed at him.  They tried to get an elephant to come to them, which made Jean even more nervous.
	�The elephants are not dangerous,� Kinwa told him.
	�Can we shoot one?�
	�Whatever for?�  Mpuwa nudged Kinwa and both looked totally shocked by the idea.
	Jean looked up at the thunderous beasts not paying him any mind.  �Ah, target practice?�
�We will save our bullets.  See how many hang together?  Shoot at one and they will stampede.  One bullet will not kill one, but one will kill you.�
	Jean felt his fears transfer to a need to shed blood.  �We have enough bullets in our stock, we can shoot.�
�Let�s keep the bullet for others dangerous animals and may be bad people too.�  Kinwa grabbed Jean�s barrel and lowered it.
One of them, being startled, brayed, and all the elephants joined in, their voices shaking the trees and making the grasses bend.  The elephants walked in a group, plowing over the smaller trees that were in their way.  Jean and his group watched the elephants passing by like a live movie. There were more than a hundred in that group  many small elephants and their mothers following behind.  The braying finally stopped when they came to a small river to drink. 	Jean nodded, glad he didn�t shoot.  �This is God's wonder.�
	�Did you ever see an elephant before, Jean?�  Mpuwa was anxious to get moving but Jean seemed rooted to the spot.
	�In a zoo once, as a boy.  Otherwise, just in books.�
�The elephant is a good animal.  They do not regularly attack villagers. If you are attacked by an elephant that means you have problems in your family or with someone else.�  Mpuwa put a hand on his arm when Jean still didn�t move.  �You will see many more elephants in your days in Africa.�
�I love this.�
�Let us go now. We have many more miles to walk.�
	�Let�s leave when the elephants leave. Why don't they call the elephant king of the jungle? He is huge.  He could squash a lion.�
	�Even elephants are afraid of lions.  We couldn't stand like this if it was a lion. We�d be panicked and hiding in the tops of trees and shooting in every direction.  I know, I�ve done it. The Lion can walk alone because he is confident and sure of himself.�
Jean was warned to wear red clothes during the long journey. They have told him that many dangerous wild animal attack people wearing red clothes because it indicated "meat"
	�I still think there�s an injustice here, calling a small animal king instead of this monster elephant.  Why would something like that be afraid of a tiny lion?�
	�We will meet a lion in our journey and you will confirm with the rest of the world the lion's supremacy.�
Jean grunted.  He started to walk with them. �Until I�m convinced, I will consider the elephant the king.�
	�Even if we don't meet the lion, you will hunt one day in the big forest and you will see what we have seen,� said Kinwa, who thought Jean should be listening more to people who know.
The elephants finished drinking the water in a small passing river and left the place with a thundering roar as they headed away from the three men.  This scene motivated the young colonist to pursue his dream of getting deep into the interior of the land.  Surely there would be other great scenes worth seeing in his lifetime.
***
The same desperate fatigue came over Jean after walking more than thirty miles. He could walk more miles this time, but why again must he get tired?  Why did it take so long to get from one place to the next?  Why was the ground so hard to walk on?
�Why do we have to walk for many miles before finding another big village?�
�It is only this area that we are walking many kilometers before finding a colonists village.  Remember this morning we met many villagers on our way.�  Kinwa enjoyed making Jean feel stupid.
 	�I�m tired.�
�Be strong, Jean,� cautioned Mpuwa, �even our sisters walk sometimes many kilometers to visit relatives.�
	�In our land, we use wheels to transport us instead of our feet.�
	�The only place you may find transport here is Boma and we are far from Boma. There is no road to rely on here.  But we do not worry because we have been walking like this since our childhood.�
	�Let us rest for a while.�
�In this heat it is right to feel tired.  Better to force yourself to keep going.�
	�I suppose, a little longer.�
Jean didn't want to reveal his past, so he kept secret the story of his life in prison.  He realized why the government sent prisoners to Africa.  The government didn't free us�They pretend to give us a second chance in sending us in this disadvantage community to suffer far from our families and friends. I cannot return home because I will still be captured in the police custody.  It was better to enjoy the fresh air than living in a small space ship. 
***
 	They walked some 80 miles to find the next colonists before seeing the sign of a village. Jean was not as excited like he was the last day when he saw smoke and heard some noises.  At least it meant they were closer, but he still knew there were many miles to go yet. He asked his servants, �Why do we keep walking for miles after hearing village's noise?   
�Wind can carry sound a long way.�  Kinwa chuckled.  �Didn�t they teach you that in your state.�
Again Jean realized he hadn�t told tem about his prison experience.  And if he has his way, they�ll never know.
Mpuwa approached a farmer coming from a farm in the evening around five and spoke to him in their dialect.
�Hello.� 
 	�Hello brother from another mother.  I am Wanka.�  Wanka carried a sack of potatoes to the village.
	�We are from Boma and we would like to know where can we meet a white man.�
	�White man?�
	�Yes, a colonist.�
	�I know them�I will take you there. Is he the other man with you?�
	�Yes, he is.�
	Wanka walked with Mpuwa to join the others.  �I heard that in Boma they are many whites?�
	�Yes, there are thousand of white people.  Like the numbers of stars.�  Mpuwa gestured skyward.
	�I heard that whites erupt like lava from volcano's mountain?�
	�Those rumors are false.  We must not fear their numbers.  There are human like every other people.�
	�Why do they appear so different to us?�
	�There are not different to us, they have all we have and eat food like us.  They can die of thirst like us.�  Mpuwa did not like this man�s manner of leaning toward him when they walked.  He was afraid Wanka was going to fall into him sometimes and they would both tumble to the floor.
�You lie.  Whites are different to us in everything. You are trying to protect your friend.  I believe that whites erupt from mountains in winter and run over everything in their way.�	Mpuwa shrugged.  �There is nothing we can tell you to change your beliefs. You must know that they are not different to us.  But maybe as time goes by you will understand.� 
	�Those people are very good to us as you said despite their different looks. They brought us some clothes. Last week they gave to all my children and my wives some clothes. We used to wear animals skin and plant leaves before their arrival.�  Wanka laughed.  �So maybe they will run over us but maybe we will be glad for it.�
�How many are there in this village?�
�Whites?�  Wanka looked skyward as though counting stars.  �I have seen five males, no women among them. Sometimes more come and leave again. That�s how I see them - always coming and going. Do they live in Boma?�
	�They come from very far away but in Boma you will find a lot of whites, thousands.�
�You said that you are from Boma.�  Wanka stopped to adjust his load and followed Mpuwa again.  Kinwa and Jean walked on ahead, so Mpuwa and Wanka followed a distance behind.
	�Yes, we are from Boma. I was born there and grow up there.   I want to live far from Boma with our boss.  We call him Jean.�
	�I have a cousin who is in Boma. When he comes to visit he always bring some clothes. Do you makes clothes or pick clothes from trees in Boma?�
	�No, clothes are made in the country of whites, brought to us by big steel ships.�
�Did you ever visit the country of whites?�  Wanka licked his lips as though wondering over their flavor.
	�No.  I hope to someday.  They say there are many great things there.�
	�They have a country where they erupt from mountains. The white people told us that eating foreign people is bad in the eyes of God.�
	�That is the biggest sin in the World. The one who eat his fellow human will go into hell and will be burned into eternity.�
	Wanka shifted his potato load to his other shoulder.  �I am not a cannibal but I have talked with them.  They say that theirs is a ritual that has a dual purpose, keeps their enemies from returning to meet them in the next life and helps to keep them from being too hungry and removing all their resources too quickly.  You tell me what to do if we should run short of meat? The animals, because so many are hunting, are not able to grow a strong herd anymore.  When we were kids we used to hunt animals next to our yard, not going out far at all.  Now we have to walk more than ten miles every day to get good meat.�
�God will provide food.� 
	�Tell me, I will go to hell too?�
	�Why?�
�I ate some foreigners before the arrival of the white.�
	�If you did not know it was bad before you knew God, He will forgive you now that you know.�  Mpuwa realized that Wanka leaned more closely when the sack was carried on the other shoulder, and decided to get used to walking a little sideways.
	�I remember the first time we ate a foreigner.  I was almost 10 years old.  He was just passing through, and as black of skin as I ever saw.  I asked him if he knew where he was going but he couldn�t talk the same dialect like us.  So then my father and my late uncle came at him with knifes. They killed him and my mother and the neighbors cooked him. They send also a portion of meat to the village�s chief and other friends of my father join us. It tasted very nice, what I remember.  A rare treat because foreigners do not come often into this area. Did you ever taste human meat?�
	�Not me.�
	�Why not?�
	�Because when we were born the priests were already in our area to show us the right way.  But my parents in their generation before they arrival of priests, they use to eat black foreigners and once ate a white foreigner. Tell me, if you go to another land of foreigners and they ate you  how will you feel?�
	Wanka laughed.  �You sound like a priest yourself!  Do you only figure they are right and no one else.�  He sighed, and for a moment they walked in silence.  �Black foreigners of the north do not eat people.  We people from the South do not have to travel to the other part of the world.�
They walked on, talking and not talking, and finally after five miles reach the house of the priests, a big modern house built in a form of boarding school.         
 	The five priests were happy to meet the young and ambitious young European, Jean, who wanted to live in Africa and build his future.   As usual, Jean didn�t want them to know he had been in prison.  He felt they would be forgiving, but he sincerely wanted to forget about that part of his life. 
	�Who motivated you to come to Africa?�
	�My late uncle.�  Jean was introduced to the five men, and he struggled to keep their names straight.  The one who did the most talking was called Jimbo, which he found an unusual name, but also somewhat European, so he could remember it.
	�What are you planning to do in Africa?�
Jean accepted the coffee they offered.  They had put sugar and milk into it and he didn�t really like it that way but he didn�t complain.  It didn�t seem right to complain.  Mpuwa and Kinwa both said no to coffee, and looked around as though uncomfortable, and wanting to leave. �I want first to look of the land and find my own place where I will make a coffee or cotton plantations. I want a place where whites never been before. The king and the authority in Boma have told us to capture new lands.
	Jimbo nodded, his grin growing wider.  �It is possible to find that kind of land here in the South of Congo. People here are passive, but in the North people resist our entrance. The problem is that in the North they don�t eat people, yet are resistant to us.  And in the South they are friendly but they eat unknown people. We have been preaching to end of these practices and we have a good response. You don�t have to worry.  You have two aid workers who are your interpreters and protectors. They won 't be seen as foreigners because they speak the same languages, just a little different in dialect but they can communicate. A foreigner is someone who don�t speak the same dialect enough to be understood.  Are your workers from Boma or the North?
	�They are from Boma but I don't know where they are originated from. Boma is becoming a big town where people from different part of Africa lives now.�  Jean glanced back but Kinwa had disappeared and Mpuwa continued looking around nervously.
	�We help everybody here  colonists who need help and many villagers too. We do other things, with the word of God, with God�s assistance.  We have one of the biggest cotton plantations here in the South with 250 workers. We have the only hunting team here, with modern guns. Some of our workers both work the plantation and hunt too.  We hunt Lions, Leopards, Giraffe skins which are very valuable to sell.  It helps to keep us in food.�  He shrugged.  �It is unexplainable to mention the profit that we make.  We give back those profits to the community in forms of schools, hospital and we are planning to build the road to Boma. With only five years here we have a school and a hospital under construction.�  Jimbo helped himself to more of the concoction he called coffee.  �Do not worry if you need help, we will be able to help.  Comes with a price, though.  Your dream is about to come true. It is difficult to settle and once you settle, because you are white, you will be some kind of king and well respected person.  But you need to do the right things, and you need to know what they are so that the villagers do not turn against you.�
	�What did you mean - you can help me but for a price?�
	Jimbo only waved him off.  �The villagers all over Africa know the ten commandments now - killing is bad, robbing�they only kill in self defense and used to kill foreigners as meat but those practices are disappearing with our preaching. How old are you now?�
	�I am twenty years old.�
	�That is a good age - a pliable age.  You will see how you will change, even as you change others.  What did you do before you came here?�
	Jean thought about this carefully.  �I have only a mother left. She cannot work well, and has depended on me.�  There - that didn�t feel too much like a lie.
�This is an age where you can start building your future. You will build a good future and make a lot of money.  In just one decade you will have as many as four houses in Europe, along with all the land you will own here.  These people,� he waved briefly at Mpuwa and Kinwa, who had finally reappeared, �do not know the value of what you will take from them.  That makes it easier.  I will personally advise you and encourage you to walk again some 50 miles and you will find a virgin land where whites never been before and you and your two aid workers will find a dream land. Your aid workers will be your supervisors of your plantations. In this area cotton are growing so well and so does coffee. I think you have the map with you?�
	�Yes, I have the map with me and the superior in Boma told me that in the South you may find also some diamonds.�
	Again Jimbo waved his hand, as though some things were not worth thinking about.  �That is good, there are many mineral resources but we are more interested in agriculture and hunting. The biggest mistake many people make is that they want to earn a lot of money right away the first year.  That kind of money can disappear just as quickly.  Look, you won't wait for long, some plants like coffee and cotton grow like wild plants.  First you collect those wild plants.  And use them to start your own plantation. We all have houses in our motherlands.  Our standing of life here is much better than our colleagues who do not want to make this sacrifice. If my superior tells me to return today I will still be happy because I gained more already that what I could have earned in Europe for the rest of all my career.�
	Jean frowned.  �I don�t understand.  When do you preach?�
	Jimbo put a hand on his shoulder.  �Every day, my son, every day.�
	�Well,� Jean stood, and shook his head.  �I understand perfectly your advice. I will be coming every time for assistance here because this stop will be convenient for me.�
�Don�t come only for assistance.  You are welcome anytime.  In fact, we must have you here to install you, to bless your efforts, and make you one of us.  That will be your greatest protection. We may give you, also, ten workers, besides your two men from Boma, and a few plants, and right away you will start your plantations.�
Jean began to get nervous.  The priests all eyed him like steak on a plate - not to eat him, not physically but they had something else in mind and he didn�t like it.
�But father, sir, our superior told us to go in the virgin lands. They are scared that others nation in Europe will take the land in the interior so we have to claim it first.�
	�I know that the government wants us to grab all the land so they may get access to our taxes.  We still pay taxes to our government in Belgium. When we send our product the government takes the taxes from Boma.�  He laughed but Jean didn�t get the joke.  �But you may rest for four days here so we will show you our plantations tomorrow and other things we are doing here.�
	Jean didn�t want to but his body did.  �That a good idea, we walked for many miles and four days� rest will give us plenty to finish walking on.�
	�That is good.  Now tell us more what you were doing before you come here.�
	Jean blurted, almost without thinking.  �I was a student.�  Also not a lie, he observed much and learned much in prison.
�When you want to have a land you must get the heart of the local chief first before doing anything else. I know that they told you that it is the first rule to get established. You may give him small thing like mirrors, sweets�and clothes. They are not difficult to have, once you have the king, you have the whole village.�
	�I have those small things in my bags.�
	�If the king resists go to another village but no chief may resist to our small gifts.�
	The priests all went to different rooms before Jean realized that Jimbo knew he was lying about what he did before coming here.  What Jean didn�t know was how he knew.

In the morning. Jean, his porters and two priests, Jack and Manny, went to visit the plantations. It was a big farm with many workers who were respecting them more than king. Then he continued with his trip of finding a virgin land.  (I THOUGH THEY WERE RESTING FOR FOUR DAYS- When I meant stop walking long distance. Yes they rested in this village for four days during days time they took some time visiting the colonial plantations). With the pressure of the Belgian government they were told to conquer the virgin land before the arrival of Portuguese and English. Note that it was the first arriver was the one who grab the land. They rest could have been longer than 4 days if it wasn't for the Belgium's administration.
He saw many snakes�They were lucky enough that they met few rain, it was the beginning of summer. The aid workers had also one gun each. As time was passing trough out the plantation he started enjoying his trip. He liked the way their treated them in his resting day at the priest�s complex. They were well respected more than local kings. He started forgetting his passed regret and become also anxious to find is own place to be established. The kind of honor he never thought of being part of it one day. Back home only the king was fortunate to have those treatments. 

They continued their journey in walking again for some 30 miles. The more they walked the more people they met wearing tiny pieces of cloths, mixed with animals skin and leaves, and then they found people who were not wearing clothes at all.  They could heard the sound of birds and dangerous animals and worried about attack all the time, which perhaps kept them from being attacked.  They never saw any of the animals they heard.
After six days of walking including their four days of rest, they reached a place undiscovered. A beautiful scene of a village next to two rivers.
Children played and the men hunted, some worked the plants on small plots.  Old and sick were laying in the sun, as though a form of healing.  It was very hot, the temperature almost reaching 35 degrees in the middle of the day.  Here the villagers never seen a white man but had some rumors from others villagers of existing of powerful people with white skin.
As they advanced into the interior of the village, they started hearing some voices of people in their house but some kind of silences mix with the playing kid's voice.  
	WHAT HAPPENED TO SIMON, THE MAN HE MET ON THE BOAT? Simon meanwhile was sent from the local Belgium headquarter Matonga to the North of the country where he was doing rubber plantation with fellow country men under the supervision of an retired Belgian general. ( Is coming in the final chapter called confession is a new Chapter I set up. to oppose the new civilization)

While approaching the village one kid saw Jean and two blacks wearing clothes. They ran away to theirs mothers who were cooking. One of the aid worker tried to call them but the child, helpless in his fear, didn�t stop.  
The aid workers or porters knew how to approach the villagers. First they had to meet the local chief. They had to get permission from the chief or king in order to get established in the village.  But there was no helping the attraction that the white man received from the villagers.   One woman heard her children screaming and ran to the rescue.  She cuddled and comforted them, and asked them their trouble.  When they pointed to the strange white, she too screamed for help.  Old people awoke from their naps by the screaming and even the sick arose from their beds to see what the commotion was about.  One of the young men took courage and beat a drunk to call others in from the farms.  Jean thought perhaps it was the sound of war.  He knew only that all beats and sounds had different meanings, like conversation that all could hear at once.
 	The two workers talked between themselves rapidly but Jean caught the gist of their native conversation - it wasn�t hard, he could see they were in trouble here.  He didn�t know why he didn�t expect this.  Kinwa and Mpuwa were supposed to be the reassuring presence walking with a white man, making them appear unintimidating but these people weren�t so intimidated as they were - excited.  
Mpuwa finally leaned to Jean and said, �I have been in many villages but I have never before seen a reaction like this one.�
Kinwa walked toward a woman who was comforting her children while trying to run away.  One child clung to her leg, making escape impossible.  As he talked to her she shook her head and appeared not to understand.  Kinwa told Mpuwa that these languages were more different than he�d expected.  They may not be of much help to Jean after all.  They said these things to each other in native so that Jean wouldn�t panic.  He already appeared to look pale under the strong tanning sun.
�We have guns, but I don�t want to use them,� said Kinwa. 
�And we won�t unless they force us.�  Said Mpuwa.
Jean joined them.  �Your guns are loaded, right?�
�No,� Said the other worker.  �If we shoot they will have a real need to panic.  We must be submissive, let them know we mean no harm.  We could never fight all of them, anyway.  
�And we did not come here to fight,� Kinwa reminded Jean.
Let mention Kinwa was the most experienced men in Jean group. He fought two years ago along side the Belgians in the North of the land. He had some experiences
Jean stood close to his two aid workers, the three forming a triangle facing the villagers who had begun to arm themselves and approach the strangers.  �They�ll think nothing of killing us.  Look at them.  Look at their spears.�
�Let�s step down. They don't kill if we surrender.�
	�No.  I won�t put myself at their mercy when they won�t understand a word I say.  Look at them.  They�d eat us as soon as look at us.�
The villagers had gathered what seemed to be every weapon their meager town possessed, and started toward them.  
Mpuwa said, �We are dead.�
	�We must surrender to them.  Take our chances.�
	�I�d rather fight.  We die fighting.�  Jean clenched his fists, ready for the first to approach him.
	�Jean, this is your job, your land, your country.  What will you do?�
	Jean felt sure these were the cannibals he was sent to meet.  Here was his chance and if he blows this, he has no reason to go back to the old country - no reason to live.
	�We surrender.�  His breath felt hot in his dry throat.  �Somehow we must talk to them about the true god.  Take out the gun.�
	�What?�
 	�The firepower.  They�ve probably never seen it before.  It�s a trick almost as old as time.  We make them think we�re gods.�
As the villagers approached, slowly, ready to kill at the first sign of a threat, the three men slowly got to their knees.  Some of the villagers stopped at this strange behavior, as the men, while still arguing with each other, laid themselves down on the ground on their bellies.  Mpuwa, the last one to lie down, started yelling in a language as close to theirs as he could get - �No fight!  No fight!�
They were caught.  The villagers did not kill them but each one was grabbed by the hair and pulled to his feet.  Mpuwa and Kinwa tried talking to them but no one seemed to understand.  Perhaps that was only a ruse, to make them believe they could not understand.  Maybe the villagers thought to keep the upper hand, but Jean laughed, he couldn�t help it.  How could they not have the upper hand with three weak strangers?
They were taken in the local prison, waiting for public judgment.   Jean wanted to show them the power in the gun, a stick they let him keep, but he would wait until the timing was right.

 
                              CHAPTER TWO:  THE JUDGEMENT

The villagers decided to postpone the judgment for the next day to give chances to other neighboring villagers� dignitaries to join them. They called the neighboring dignitary by the sound of drums, a different tempo, like conversation, Jean thought from inside the small and well-guarded hut where they were imprisoned.
Actually they were treated quite well, fed some weird soups but tasty, and taken outside to do their business at their first request.  The floor wasn�t all that comfortable to sleep on but Jean found he had a lot of need for it and actually found himself welcoming sleep without worry that he�d end up in the pot himself.  He didn�t talk much with Kinwa and Mpuwa.  Kinwa entertained himself with some songs from what he called his �old country� and Mpuwa spent most of his time staring out the small cubbyhole, observing, he told Jean.
 	Finally on the third morning of their imprisonment Mpuwa told them quite a crowd of different looking people had gathered, and sure enough, the guards opened the door and motioned them all outside.  They were taken to the public circle, which looked like a sporting ground with few grasses around. It was guarded by giant warriors carrying traditional such as spears and several things Jean couldn�t identify. Mpuwa told them they often chose the biggest men to act as warriors, relying on physical strength as much as talent to work the weapons.
More than one thousand people were waiting in that ground.
Jean found himself stimulated by this experience, maybe the last of his life, and yet he regretted not accepting the proposition of the priest to live with them.  He had to say no to them - or they would have controlled him.  He needed his freedom, and he was going to find it - here.  He was going to find his way out of this.  These people needed him - they were showing just how badly by this reaction to strangers.  Here, if he could be like a god, would be the freedom he sought - to do anything - everything - he�d always wanted.
As they waited to be taken outside the three planned what they might be able to do.  They still had their guns, their magic sticks, because the villagers thought of it as a simple decorated stick, one they found quite ugly and useless to themselves, or they would have taken them.
 �Remember that we are not here to fight�Once we begin to shoot, they will kill us.  So we have to be sure there is no other way,� Kinwa reminded them when Jean put his hand on his.
�I want to be friends with them.  But we need to gain their respect.  Just shooting once into the air might do it.  Perhaps even shooting someone who - I don�t know, starts to argue or something.�
	�Jean, there is no reason to panic yet,� Kinwa told him.  �Right now these people are simply curious about us.  We will wait and see where this public judgment leads.�
	They stood near the big open circle with people talking and gesturing, planning it seemed, to put them to some sort of test.  They were allowed to stand close together, so will the villagers talked around them, the men could talk.  Mpuwa stayed silent, listening, trying to figure out what they were up to.
�I won�t panic.  I love this village and the way they�ve treated us so far.  I see great things can be accomplished here, and I want to make my home here.�
	�Jean, I support your idea, we are here to stay. I would like to swim every morning in those rivers.  When rivers run clean this is always a good sign of a prosperous community.�
Jean shook his head at this vision - so unlike the country where he came from, where waters get polluted as a sign of prosperity.  �Do you think that the judgment will take long?�
�I don't think that we would last long with the traditional court. What is good in the traditional court is that there is no appeal for a man found guilty, there is no lawyer and the only one who may participate in the process in the witness. At least in this process, I recognize as the public judgment because they invite their third and fourth cousins from other villages, they will allow us to speak, but one chance you get, that�s all.�
�It will be a lifetime experience to be judged for a crime we never committed,� Jean said, but when he looked at Mpuwa for reassurance, found none.  �What do you think our crime is?�
	Kinwa hesitated.  �Nothing.�
	But Mpuwa shook his head.  �For surprising and shocking villagers.�
	Kinwa sighed.  �And for wearing clothes.�
	�Yes, definitely for wearing clothes.�
Jean finally nodded.  �The problem is that they�ve never been civilized. They never saw a white man or a black man wearing clothes, hidden here in the big trees of Africa.�
Jean took some sweet as he was trying to give to people. But he had the impression that the timing wasn't right. No one wanted them or even approach them. He was told by his superior in Boma that: " We bought Africa and it people we sweet and mirrors that we gave first to the chiefs".
�Once even Boma was uncivilized.  Our parents told us how it was a scandal to see a white man with his clothes and strange ways, his books and pencils.�
Finally the activity around them ceased and everyone faced the largest hut, quiet and respectful.  Jean tensed, nervous as always about a new situation, but ready to respond in any way he could to gain their trust.  After a moment the dignitaries started entering the public circle with their bodyguards. Then came the village chief, who was surrounded by ten of his own guards.  Everyone called him Mfumu - as he appeared they all chanted his name.  Mfumu meant the supreme man. Everybody stood up in sign of respect when he arrived in the judgment's ground.  Four of his guards - big warriors indeed! - carried him in a chair.  At first Jean didn�t see this because of so many guards around them. 
When his chair was set on the ground, the three captives were each taken by the arm, not roughly, and taken to stand in front of Mfumu.
Those that hadn�t yet seen these three men now let out a gasp, and then all began chanting.  But even with the chanting Jean could hear them talking among themselves and though he couldn�t understand them, could almost imagine what they were saying.
�They are wearing clothes.�
�Clothes.�
	�From another world.�
	�Yes, they deserve to be killed and eaten for wearing clothes different to us.�
�No pity, for the invaders they come to test our warriors� capability to fight and respond.�
	�They will see fire today.�
�They will get what they deserved.  What they came for.  What all get when they intrude into a world that is not theirs.  Death.�
The village choral, a gaily decorated group, sang some song in their dialect, some song saying, as Mpuwa whispered to them:
Mfumu (the king) was chosen by God 
and ancestors and will reign for ever�
The one who touches Mfumu is in fire�
Let kill the bad man and invaders�
Let eat they bodies like birds 
It been a long time we had taste a foreigner's meat. 
Since we could absorb their power for ours.
Let shared the human's meat�
Let�s cook them, the pots are tired 
of cooking chicken and springboks�Today is the big day.
Mfumu had the decision to make, whether to take the judge�s role.  This day, he felt young and filled with the heat of the sun.  So he accepted the role that often will be given to a younger man or woman instead, that of leading those gathered here in song.  Then the drummers followed by a series of beatings with different sounds. 
Mfumu started praying to the ancestors, with his hand gestures indicating that the ancestors lived in the underground with the creator beings.  �Mzambi god of our ancestors, we bless you for the breath that you give us�We bless you for the victory that you give us�We have with us some very strange people.  We don�t know where they are from and we don�t know what they need and want here�today the sun gives us the wisdom to judge those people and give them the punishment they deserve�Thank you gods of the god for all your doings��
Jean noticed that the king, unlike the villagers, wore a long hat and lion's skin. The dignitaries wore leopard skin. The ordinary people were not allowed to wear these skins, because they did not kill so many of these animals, making the skins so valuable.  The village commoners wore sheep, goat, cow or other common skin.  Some wore antelope, making them look a little less common.   He didn�t have to worry, then, that he might get them mixed up, memorizing all the details he could.
After the prayer the choral followed with a short song.  During this song the three strangers were led to a dirt mound, like a platform with five steps that they had to climb to the top where they were told to sit.  Here they could be easily seen by everyone.  With some waving and chanting, the chief climbed the platform and sat next to them. Kinwa tried to translate where he could but he struggled to follow everything. 
The king started by asking some identity questions.  �Who are you?�
	�I am Mpuwa from Boma.�  
	�I am Kinwa From Boma.� 
	�I am Jean from Belgium and Boma.�
	�Why do you look so strange and have a strange accent?� asked the king
	The three exchanged glances, and Kinwa took a breath before speaking.  �We are from Boma, a village many days� walk from here, but still as part of this big land.  We are like your brothers�Jean is our white boss.�
	�Where does one get such pale skin?  This one must be a mutant, an albino.  Does he have blue eyes?�
	�Let me tell you that there are white people in other countries, big countries, big lands, with more warriors than you have, and now they are coming here to be our friends and brothers.�
	�Shut up!  I am the Mfumu supreme chief.  Only answer what I ask.  I am responsible of your life or death.�
	�Yes Mfumu.�
	�Do you understand?�  He waved at all three of them, waiting for an answer.
	�Yes Mfumu,� they all mumbled together.
	�Once more speak too much and you will be executed on the spot.  We do not take chances.  No one takes chances with Mfumu.�  He could really feel his heat with them and heat always made him feel like growling.
	�Yes Mfumu.�
	�Who sent you here and what do you want to do?�
	�We come to give you some gifts.  No one sent us.�
	�What, a lie?  Tell us the truth, the reason behind your invasion?�
	�Mfumu, we were sent by the chief in Boma to come and give you some gifts.�
	�So now you admit you lied.  I can not trust anything you say now.  This means you came only to invade us, to steal our breath and our unborn children.�
	�Mfumu, how can three people steal anything from a village of thousand of lives?�
	�You look like invaders.  You talk like invaders.  You smell like death coming.�
	�We asked many to find you, so that we may give you the gifts.�
	Mfumu stood and aimed a finger at Kinwa.  �You came to kill me to make all these people follow you!�
	Jean felt the gun at his side.  Timing, timing��We mean you no harm at all.  We come to teach you the right way, the way of the world.  Your people will never go hungry, you will never want for anything.  You will no longer lose your babies with our new medicines��
	�You want to poison me or kill me with your magic.�
	�We don�t have any poison. You may check our bags.�
	Mfumu waved a hand and the travelers� bags were thrown at their feet - empty.
	Kinwa stuttered, �Those were our gifts for you. �surely now you know�� 
	�I cannot take gifts from such strange people.�
One of the dignitaries leaned over Mfumu and said, �Mfumu, I heard by some people that their villages are better now for the strangers who bore them gifts---.�
	�You heard my words!   In this world there are only the brown-skinned as we.  And I never take gifts of strangers.  When they come to our land we give the gifts, so they know that we are the people with the resources here, not them.�
	�What I am telling you is true, Mfumu."
	�I am telling you to listen to me!�  He returned to the invaders.  �You have terrorized my village and my people and the final verdict for you is death.  We will eat parts of you so that you cannot return to us again.  Now we must only decide, do we burn you alive or kill you first?  Sometimes the meat tastes fresher if we do not kill you first.�
	�Your Honorable Mfumu, give us a chance to show you something,� pleaded Kinwa.
	�I can honor this request.  What can you show, stranger?�
Kinwa opened a bag and gave the king a mirror. The chief saw his image reflected as though Kinwa handed him a clear pool of water, and called some dignitaries over.
	�What �come and see.�  He blinked hard and looked closer, reaching out as though to touch but drawing back.
The other dignitaries looked, and they too were amazed to see themselves and each other in the mirror.  
Finally the king Mfumu gathered his courage as his people watched.  He hefted its light and solid weight in his hand, his expression of amazement not abating.  �You must be a king, a great leader, a magic man, to do this, to freeze the pond and carry it with you.  Can you also thaw this to drink when you are dry?�
�Not water, Mfumu,� Mpuwa replied.  �That is magic stone.  That magic stone was given us so that no one could harm us.  If you try to kill us our powerful ancestors will come out of that magic stone like the women of the underworld come out of the water, and they will revenge our death.�
	The king felt its smooth surface, deliberating this new threat.  �Then we will not eat you.  That will appease your ancestors.  But you still must die.  We will burn you in public, and your magic stone with you.   Your skin will probably poison us anyway.�
While Mpuwa had them occupied with the mirror, Kinwa began handing out gifts to whoever stood close to him from the bag he kept on him.  He handed a pair of shorts to one and demonstrated quietly how to put them on.   Jean watched his workers do their best to save them but with a degree of sadness.  They will have to use the gun. The villagers didn�t know how they used their guns, and they still had possession, so that had to be the way out of this, if only he could think of a reason to pull one out and use it - maybe on the king himself�
	Mfumu grew angry as he saw one of the villagers trying to put on shorts.  He stood with the mirror high over his head.  �I do not believe a stranger�s magic could work in a foreign land.  If there are ancestors in this mirror, let them come out now and face me!�
He threw the mirror against a rock and it shattered.  When several of the villagers picked up the pieces and saw their faces they at first panicked because they thought the ancestors of Kinwu and Mpuwu were emerging, but then they recognized their own faces and began to laugh.  More villagers grabbed pieces but some were stabbed by the shards and began to bleed.
�That�s it,� said Kinwa, �The ancestors are angry now and they are demanding your blood.�
One of the dignitaries asked permission to speak.  �We don�t have to kill them.  They may serve a purpose.  Let us see if their magic can work in our land.  We will become more powerful to our enemies.  We can always kill them later, should their magic ever fail.�
	�I want to kill them one by one and see those vengeful ancestors emerge from those magic stones that bite.�
	�Please, listen to him,� another dignitary said as he stepped forward.
	�I told you to listen to me.  You can be burned alive as well.  You for your arguing manner we will eat.�
	�But we don�t have to kill them today. Tonight we can go and pray all night long to avoid revenge from their ancestors.�
While they were holding their discussion, Jean pulled Mpuwa and Kinwa close.  �We�ve still got our guns.�
	�If they try to execute us we will fire some bullet in the air and when the villagers panic we�ll manage to get away to the priest�s station following that foot road we came on.�
	�I can tell he is getting confused.  He has to show a brave front to his people but he is scared of us.�
Just when everybody waited for the chief supreme to take the final decision. Mpuwa surprised everybody including Jean and Kinwa.  �Let me tell you something. My mother is from this village.�  Kinwa grabbed his arm but Mpuwa pulled away again, ignoring him.  �I am your first cousin.  Her name was Intin!a.  Then they called her Sepela Tongo.�
That got their attention.  One old woman walked forward.  �She was my daughter.  And you are her son?�  She turned to the crowd.  �She was taken away when just a little girl to wed a village leader many steps away.  This one speaks with their tongue!�
Everybody screamed, some grabbed the old lady and called her a liar, there was great noise and confusion, as many, including Jean and Kinwa, did not know what to do.  Kinwa tried to get Mpuwa to tell him if this was the truth but Mpuwa would not respond.
Finally Mfumu screamed to overcome the noise.  �ENOUGH!  This trial is over.  We will kill them tomorrow by burning.  We will pray tonight that our gods bless this act and see our wisdom, and in this way protect us from their vengeful ancestors.  We will wear our protection as well during the burning.�  
	The chorus sang the closing ceremony songs and the holy man closed the ceremony with a prayer.  The villagers felt safe and reassured with their king�s strength and good words, so the ceremony continued with dancing and singing for another hour.  They sang their execution song because most of the villagers agreed with the chief.  
Some of them talked during the ceremony:
	�The chief is always right and we will kill them.�
	�But he didn't mention whether they will be eaten or not?�
�It is not good to waste the human's meat. It is a very expensive and rare meat.�
�Foreigners don't often get lost and end up in our land, and their power is healthy for our people.�
The people knew from their ancestors, from stories handed down, that enemies needed to be punished for being enemies.  The best way to do that was to burn or cook them, and eat their best parts to absorb their power and prevent them from returning in another life and take revenge on their children. They believed that if an enemy was killed and just buried intact he could arise and defeat them, at some time, maybe tomorrow, maybe many tomorrows later.  They had heard tales of complete villages being destroyed this way.  The main reason of eating human flesh was to absorb the enemy�s power, to give them new strength, both physically and spiritually, for it was also thought that if one ate just the right piece, that person�s spirit was also absorbed. For this reason they called themselves the Lion's race. The Lion dominates and terrifies all the animal in the land. This was how they wanted other humans to feel about them, so that their village will never be destroyed, and their children will be safe.
	�It is not necessary for us to demand that we eat them, anyway, because only the dignitaries will taste the flavor of their meat, not we simple villagers.�
	�That one brown-skin with the white looks tasty.  He has a big body that body must have a lot of Mafuta [fat].�
	�If I was a dignitary I could have taste the bum of the other one.� 
	�The one who is white is skinny but it is kind of good meat to fry with few oil.�
	�The mafuta man do not need to be cooked with a lot of oil. He has plenty of fat in his body.�
	Fortunately for Jean and his aid workers, they had been taken back to jail and so did not get the chance to guess what they were saying.  But they would have seen them salivate as they stared, and that would have made them nervous enough.
CHAPTER THREE : DEATH PENALTY

The following day at the execution's place(ground) the people who had first agreed with the decision of the chief were now beginning to make more arguments in many directions.  Some of the people said that they have yet to do anything wrong - and they would like to see what kind of wrong they could do first.  Some even thought that maybe they were here for good reasons instead of bad.  Even some of the warriors began to wonder if violence against every stranger was the best medicine for their people - although they did not mention this close enough to any of the medicine priests.  
One group of warriors began to fight with another group.  All agreed that if they were to be killed they would be eaten in order to absorb their power.  But just what was that power?
Wuku became the main debater for the one group, while Pilosu took ground on the more violent side.  Wuku said, �What have we to kill them over?�
	�They invaded our territory.�
	�How can they invade the many peoples of us when they are only three?� 
	�They are foreigner and foreigners are invaders.  If we allow them in, more will follow.�
	�They didn�t kill anyone, they haven�t struck out at us, and indeed, they have humbled themselves on the ground to us.�
	�They come wearing different clothes to us�they wish to change us, make us who we are not!  You know the legends, the ones that speak of foreigners with their strange ways coming to destroy us.  This is why we have always killed!�  Pilosu gained a number of yeahs from his group at this, and nodded in satisfaction.
	�Have you seen the moon?  Do you know how many moons now since these legends were created?  Perhaps the legends were wrong, or were meant for a long ago time.  I think they�re gifts are peaceful.  I think we keep them alive so we can see what kind of power they have.  I think if they bring more, then we kill.�
	The King, Mfumu, came into the group when he heard the words of argument.  They discovered that he had been listening, walking among his people, trying to find out the truth in how everyone felt.  He had ordered them to be burned, but only in hearing how they felt after his proclamation could he decide whether to change his mind.  Everyone knew only the King had the right to change his mind, because he could feel the reasons for the winds to change.
	Mfumu finally heard enough and walked into their midst.  �You fear their power?  You fear eating them because you don�t know what their power is?�  He called for one of the priests to join them.  �Tell them, mighty Snu, if there is any power we could absorb that would harm us.�
	Snu, who wore the least clothing of any of the natives to absorb all the power Nature provides in the air, stood by the King.  �There are powers of air, of water, of soil, and of fire.  There are powers from below and above.  There are powers from the sunrise and the sunset.  But there are also powers that we do not yet know.  There are powers of people we do not yet know.  Can we say all powers are good if we do not know what they are?  We have seen our people come back from the dead and be changed, turn crazy, and we have had to destroy them.  We have seen the madness in children when they have absorbed too much water power.  We have witness women�s madness when she forces a child to leave her body.  Can we say all power is good?�
	Mfumu looked at his warriors, those who had sided with his decision suddenly looking just a little afraid.  He nodded.  �We will let them live until the next full moon.  Then we will give them another trial to decide if they have earned the right to live as one of us, or die and give us their power.�
***
	Jean stood by the single window in the prison and stared out into the rising sun.  Behind him Kinwa and Mpuwa sang a soft native lullaby, a chorus of two voices in different pitches that complimented each other so well.  Jean could almost feel himself relaxing.  After finding out that Mpuwa was related to one of the villagers, he thought their lives would be spared.  That Mfumu was a tough cookie, all right.  Perhaps the old woman is right now pleading with the king to spare them.  But it seemed obvious to him that once someone moves away, they are no longer considered family.
	He knew the sentence - they were to be burned and eaten this morning.  But he felt strangely calm about it, as though God had entered his head and told him not to worry.  And it did not appear that any ceremony was taking place out there, that all were getting ready for any kind of big feast.
	The singing behind him stopped but Jean didn�t turn.  He was cold, but didn�t feel like moving.  The day would warm up nicely enough, but the cell was cold at night and they furnished them with no coverings at all.
	�They will like your meat best,� Mpuwa said to his father.
	Jean turned in time to see Mpuwa poke his father�s gut.
	�You should not eat so much boar meat.�
	�I hear they like their meat tougher - like yours,� his father retorted.  Jean had a hard time believing they were related sometimes.  But he knew that he didn�t quite understand the native sense of humor yet.
	He looked back out the window and saw some commotion.  �Hey, Mpuwa, come here.�  He made room for the big native at the window.  �What are they doing?�
	Mfumu had come out with several women following him, and every few steps he stopped to allow another of them to place another colored mark on his chest.  
	�Those are his wives, and they are putting protection on him from potential evil spirits.�
	�Us?  I wish.�
	Kinwa immediately jumped up beside Jean.  �Do not tempt the evil spirits.  You do not know what they�re capable of.�
	�Wait a minute,� Jean felt surrounded by enemies on all sides.  �Aren�t the two of you Christians?  Didn�t you swear to love and honor the one true God and help to spread his word here?  You can�t believe in their mumbo-jumbo anymore.  Sure, there are evil spirits, but when one has accepted the true God we don�t need to worry about what we say or putting fancy colored designs on our chests.�  He felt the urge to throw that liquid color into Mfumu�s face.
	Mpuwa told him to shut up but didn�t need to - now several of the dignitaries and their wives joined Mfumu in a circle, and they were likewise painted.  Jean could tell the discussion was heated but none of the three of them could make out any of the words.
***
	Mfumu told all of his inner council of Balombi ( dignitaries) his new decision.  He listened to their advice as to how to tell all the people that he changed his mind.  He had the right, same as the wind, but rarely exercised it, so the people would likely be confused.  The youngest of the men, Sulu, had never before seen Mfumu change his mind, so he spoke what was perhaps on everyone�s mind.
	�Chief, this will be a really disgrace to your high authority .The king is always right and the king never changes his decision.�
	�If the priests say that I am the wind, then I can change.�
	�But not too often.�
	�I have not changed in some time.�
	�They remember the change more than they remember what you changed about.  You must be sure.�
	�I say find a suitable excuse to give to thousand of people who will come to witness the execution tomorrow that will not take place.�
	�I am so disappointed.  I have been saving my appetite.�
	�You do not need us to give you a reason, Mfumu,� one of the dignitaries spoke out.  �You only need to tell the people the reason you changed your mind.  That is all they need.�
	�But a chief is never wrong,� another reminded him.
	�I am not wrong now,� Mfumu said angrily.  �I have had a night�s thought.  Sometimes, I speak before the wind arrives, that is all.  It is not wrong.  It is just�early.�	
	�Why did you change your mind?�
	�Snu reminded me that not all power we absorb is good.  We do not know their power.  The one in the light skin seems especially dangerous.  The other, related to our tribe, he gives us a special reason to let them live a week, to see what they will do.  So you see, I have not changed my mind, but I have stopped the wind from blowing their destruction.�
	�You may say that the ancestors, through Snu, have recommended you to stop the execution.�
	�You have said what I wanted to hear, the ancestors. Yes, it is only ancestors who are superior to us because they are our gods�Yes, the gods have refused the execution. Now I can sleep in peace because I have the answer that will make all the people accept the change.  They will be disappointed that we will not have the feast, but this answer will soothe them.�
	He started to leave the group but one of the dignitaries stopped him.  �Wait!  We must go ahead with the execution.  Then you will receive the ancestor�s message while they are cooking and stop the ceremony.  That is the only way.�
***
The next morning the three men were fed the customary special meal that would make their meat especially savory.  As they ate - Jean found he was famished - the choir arrived singing songs that were like syllables in high pitched notes.  They were wearing many clothes, and in fact, all the people that arrived were either highly dressed or highly painted, and Kinwa said that was for protection.  As they sang, more and more people showed up, until Jean couldn�t see the world for the people.
	Mpuwa translated the songs:  "The pots are ready for the special meal�We will execute the invaders with fire and knife�There is no tomorrow today in the celebration day�Thank you ancestors for this big victory and meat�We will eat the meat, birds and dogs will eat the bones�"
The warriors took their traditional weapons out into the fields to surround the village.  This was tradition, as they never knew if the strangers had more people coming to try and rescue them at the last minute.  The dignitary wives brought the human's pots and the three men, at spear point, were forced to climb in.  They each had their own pot. 
�For a while it�ll just feel like a warm bath,� Kinwa whispered to Jean.
�How do you know?  Have you been eaten before?�
But they had animal skins shoved into their mouths so they couldn�t speak any more, and their hands tied behind their backs.  They had to use small ladder type appliances to get into the pots, and then these were removed.
Once they were in the pots, that was the cue for the throne to be brought in.  Once this was placed, the dignitaries entered the field followed by Mfumu.  He wore his traditional execution clothes, a leopard vest and a long trailing leopard hat made of its tail.  When he entered everybody stood.
Snu had been chosen to lead everyone in the customary ceremonial prayer. �Mzambi of our ancestor and Mazambi of Mfumu, we thank you again for bringing us to this place.�
Jean remembered the word Mzambi - it was the word that meant �God� in their language.  It was the only native word he remembered from his training, without needing to be reminded.  That was the one word he planned to erase from their memory - if he could get himself out of this fix.
 �We thank for talking to us to dreams. We thank you for giving us this victory, we are not slave of any tribes but we are dominators. We are not the last but we are the first.  Mzambi who gave us this land, this land of ancestors we thank you again for giving us the dignitaries from other village who come to help us to solve this problem. Lead us in our celebration of death today�Thank you Mzambi of our ancestors, Mzambi of Mfumu, Thank you Mzambi��
The choir followed with a short song before Snu stepped down and Mfumu stood. 
	�I thank you Mzambi and ancestors for giving us the light in this new day.  We will now enjoy a great feast and absorb the strangers� powers.�
	At his nod the fires were lit under the pots.
	Jean watched the flames licking up around the pot, made out of simple wood but coated with something so strong the flames could not eat through.  He thought, perhaps, if he prayed hard enough, his God would make the flames hot enough to spring a leak in the wood and the water would then put out the flames.  And as he prayed to his God and Mfumu continued to speak to Mzambi, their ancestor gods, he could feel the water getting hotter - soon his skin would turn red and then what?  Would he pass out and never feel the rest of it?  He prayed for that, too.
	But before the water got as hot as he could stand, Snu, the priest, suddenly fell to the ground in contortions.  The people, by their reactions, did not expect this, nor did Mfumu, who suddenly, himself, fell to the ground in contortions.  Jean was reminded of an epileptic he knew once.  Some of the people screamed, several with children ran away.  The dignitaries kept everyone away, saying that it was the ancestors, trying to speak to them.
	Finally Snu got to his feet, as Mfumu lay exhausted on the ground.  Snu pointed down.  
�We cannot kill them.  Their power must be taken while yet alive.  They have a strange kind of power that cannot be absorbed while eaten.  We have spoken.�  And Snu fell to the ground again, unconscious.
	Mfumu got to his feet.  �Your king was not wrong in condemning them.  But only give them a week to give up their power to you, and then they can be safely eaten.  We have spoken.�
	And the king fell to the ground, unconscious.
	Not a sound was uttered, not a word spoken.  No one could quite understand what had just happened, as it had never happened before.  Finally one of the dignitaries stepped forward and waved at the two men on the ground.
	�The ancestors have spoken.  We interpret their message this way.  Due to lack of proof of misconduct by these invaders�we have decide in the spirit of Ubuntu who watches over all human beings to turn the execution today into a celebration of new power in our midst.�
After those word straight away the drummer man informed by the tunes and the rhythm of a special of the beat the final decisions.   The fires were doused and the three men, who had just begun to sweat a little, were helped out of the pot.  Jean found his legs didn�t work too well but he was too excited to care and when forced to join the dancing, found himself with great joy trying to imitate their enthusiastic steps.
Then the drumming began, and Kinwa explained to Jean that they use their drumming the way we use our newspapers and magazines.  The drums were made so that they could be heard many miles away, and only natives could understand what was being said.  It was like if we tried to get one of them to read one of our newspapers.  Their drum beats could travel nearly as far as our newspapers, too - sometimes, when the wind was right, as far as 200 miles. 
A village message send the message to the next village and the next village send the massage to the neighbour, until the message reach the final destination, which could be even a thousand miles away, depending on the message. But it could take many hours.  As Jean listened, he thought that this was much like when newspapermen had to get their messages by telegraph.  Only certain people know how to decipher telegraph code, just as here, probably, only a few villagers could interpret correctly the rhythm of the beat, including understand a particular tone, and speed and the spacing between the beats. 
They dressed the newcomers in traditional robes.  Jean noticed with a smile that several children had gotten in the pots and were splashing around, as their mothers gave them baths so that the water did not go to waste.  Each was given an animal skin to wear on his head and then they were seated on the ground.
Snu had regained consciousness and stood in front of them.  �Now you will be given our traditional rules of life, and if you forget even one, you will not last the week of life you were given.  Pay attention, for you will be asked to repeat these.�
�The earth is our mother, care for her.
Honor all your relations as they honor you.
Open your heart and soul to the great Mzambi.
All life is sacred: treat all beings with respect. 
Take from the earth what is needed, and nothing more.
Do what needs to be done for the good of all.
Give constant thanks to Mzambi for each new day.
Speak the truth, but only of the good in others.
Follow the rhythms of nature: rise and retire with the sun.
Punish, eat all the enemies so their spirits cannot revenge them.�  After he finished he sank his head low as the choir behind him began to sing:
	�Welcome, welcome in Kabinde( Muzungu is the name that we changed), land of ancestors. We are happy and blessed to have you for the week of life the ancestors demand.  Thank you for coming to visit us in the spirit of Ubuntu so we can learn your nature and your power.  We will share all little food we have with you.  We will dance and sing for this great day.�
Many of the villagers were happy to be dancing and singing, while others rushed about, killing sheep and chickens as now new food would be needed.  New smaller pots were brought out, pots that were used for animals could not be used for people, and pots for people could only hold people.  They fed their guests their traditional liquor, a drink that Jean thought similar to beer, was made of the maize mix with indigenous plants, first made generations ago.  Only men and old women were allowed to drink.  Young women who mostly cooked the traditional beer could not drink it, and would be eaten if caught sneaking a sip.  Only wise people were allowed to drink.  Only women who could no longer have children were considered wise. 
Not all villagers were happy with this new decision.  One, formerly a man of great influence who could no longer be a dignitary because he�d killed a lion, found others to agree with him.  �I do not believe the ancestors spoke today.�
	�What are you saying, Timbo?�
	�What have happen to the chief today?�
	Mfumu did not regain consciousness like Snu and had to be taken by his wives back to his hut.
	One shrugged.  He was disappointed but not yet angry. �The ancestors are superior to us and they have decided to give those invaders another week of life.  We can wait a week to eat.�
	�They only pretended to hear the voices of the ancestors.  Mfumu is weak.  He is bought by their gifts.�
	Slowly these words sent a panic wave throughout the crowd trying to party, for many had their doubts and were disappointed at the lack of good feasting.  �I was in the bush when I heard the panic's drum sound telling us to return to the village as soon as possible,� said one warrior.
	Some tried to quell the panic.  �The blood of innocent bring misery to the perpetrator.  I won't accept any bad luck from the innocent invaders.�
	�They are the enemy because they try to kill our traditions bringing in those gifts, goods we have never had and so we never need.�
The villagers who were still celebrating cooked white chicken for the invaders symbolic of their escaping death.  They also cooked white chicken for anyone involved in a deadly accident or who had recovered from a very serious illness or disease.
The free men, as soon as they were dried off and garmented and could stop dancing, hugged each other.
	�Jean, we are free now.�
	�Finally, I can say that I am truly free after suffering in the bushes and long walking!  Now we can celebrate.�
	Kinwa nodded, laughing.  �Yes, justice is the winner. We were innocent and we deserve to be freed.�
	Mpuwa did not share their joy of their future, only of their moment.  �Remember, we have only a week�s reprieve.  We will have to earn the right to live longer.�
One hour later after the court verdict, the women who cooked white chickens brought the meat accompanied by their favorite food: pap.  Pap, a food cooked on base of maize powder meal, was served in a big plate and the chicken in another plate.
Four dignitaries joined the free men to socialize with them for the meal.  Sulu was one of them, and he spoke first.  �You are very lucky the king did not have to change his decision but the ancestors did. Sometime he kills innocent just to show how tough he is.  The king is allowed to change his mind but he has to have a very good reason.  This time the ancestors gave it to him.�
	�We knew that we did not deserve to die, but the way we were released was a bit of a surprise.�
	Sulu looked surprised.  �Do you never listen to your ancestors?�
	Jean laughed, but Kinwa nudged him to be quiet.  �Well, if they did, we would call them ghosts and ignore them.�
	�You truly do not have the kind of power we have.  Perhaps you would not be good to eat after all.�
	They ate the white chicken as a sign of escaping death.  Sulu sighed.  �We don't eat white chicken often. They are rare and are kept for the sick people after their total recovery or someone who was involved in an accident, such as falling off a cliff or being mauled by a lion.  We also cook this chicken for those who were bitten by dangerous snake like cobra.  It means a lot to us to eat white chicken. This means that the chief has forgiven you. You may join the community and meet him when he will be disposed to meet you.  Only remember, you have life given for a week only.  You face another trial after six moons have passed.�
	Conversations came to a rolling halt as the men all began to watch Jean trying to eat his pap.  He couldn't hold it like the African.  One dignitary nudged Mpuwa.
	�Look how white-skin is holding pap.�
	�I do not think he�s had it before.  He is new to this land, unlike I and my father.�
�What does he usually eat?�
	�Mostly rice and another food that you don't know called bread.
	�Bread?�
	�It is a food eaten by mostly European.�
	�What does it look like?�
	Kinwa shrugged.  �It looks like some kind of cooked cassava with special spices.�
	�Did you bring us some as a gift?�
	�No, but we can get some for you.�
	Jean finally asked what they were talking about, as they were mostly conversing in native language.  When they told him, he laughed.  �I should have thought to bring some.  Maybe the priests will spare some for us.�
	�Please bring it. We want to taste that food.  But I will never eat rice or potatoes and sleep without adding pap on top of my daily meal.�
Kinwa intervened:  �We are used to Jean regime's. We eat rice and sleep without worrying about pap.�  He turned to Jean.  �Did you enjoy the food?�
	Jean grinned, food hanging on his lips.  �I never enjoyed eating so much in my whole life.�
	Kinwa took his eating tool, a sort of knife with tins.  �Let me help you learn to eat this.  Hold it loosely, don�t fight it so much.�  
	As Jean accepted his eating lesson he looked into the faces of the dignitaries.  How much he will enjoy teaching them about God, but it will have to be quickly, if he wanted to live past a week.
            CHAPTER FOUR: WHO IS THAT MAN ?

	For the next two days Jean found himself the object of great curiosity.  He spent the time getting to know the people himself, only casually, learning what they would teach him about their customs, using his aids to interpret where they could.  Even they were at a loss over some of the odd mannerisms they encountered.  But all the villagers were ready to welcome Jean into their circle because they were much more curious about him.
	If he could understand them, he would have learned more - if his aids understood them, they weren�t about to interpret everything.
�I don�t think he is an albino, after all.�
�But how does he get white skin?�
�Perhaps so sickly as a child that his skin faded from being under a roof?�
	�Different, from a different world, that is all.  Our legends tell us there are many worlds beyond ours, all dangerous.  This is why we do not wander.�
	�Perhaps he is an albino but just a clean one.  We only know one other albino, and he is not clean because he tries to look more like us, since the day we discover he has no magic.�	�My nephew is an albino and he is always very clean. His mother bathes him every day but he does not look like this.�
	In this group of villagers the four looked at the speaker with amazement.  �Where is your nephew?�
	�Oh, he is two villages away.  His mother will not take him anywhere for fear of spoiling his magic.�
	�What does he do?�
	The man looked down.  �I cannot say - even she is not sure.�
	�I have traveled many villages but I never seen this kind of skin before.  Has anyone ever eaten anything like this?�
	They all mumbled and shook their heads as they looked at their feet.
	After a pause one looked up.  �He is a ghost.�
	�Ghost?�
	�Yes, a ghost of the dead who lost his way home and now is forced to live like a human being.�
	�Hey, you could be right!  He looks like Tumba, my brother who died 10 years ago. I think he came to visit us.�
	This made all five of them turn with new eyes to stare at Jean.  One made a screeching noise that made Jean, who was tending the pot over the fire, look over at them.  �He does look like Tumba - eyes, small voice, the way he twists his neck�Every thing is like Tumba.�
	�Maybe we remember Tumba wrong.�
	�Why does he speaks a different language and need the two Africans to translate?�
	�He talks the language of dead, you have to have a special magic stuff to listen and interpret the language.�  And the men nodded and agreed, and made room for two of the women to join them.  They pointed to Jean and caught them up on their conversation.  They were two of the wives and not considered outcasts to men�s conversations.
	�Are the translators ghosts, too?�
	�They could be like the boatmen from the legend, and have gotten lost along the way.�
	�No, I think they are like us but from a different village.  The ghost has chains on them - but chains we cannot see.�
	�This is becoming a frightening manner. For what reason would Tumba return from the land of the dead to see us?�
	�If he is a ghost that means we cannot eat him even when we want to.�
	�We are not wise in these matters.  Let us talk to those who can be sure of these things.�
	�Without any help we will remain ignorant of the truth.�
	�I take the responsibility to call the wise men.  We will see if they think he is a ghost.  Don�t anyone talk to him until we find out.�
	One of the men in the group went to call the two wise men in the village. They were both elders in their early sixties, so respected that even the chief consulted them on a regular basis for advice. One was recognized for his ability to accurately translate dreams and another for his ability to figure out anyone�s ailment so that the doctor could heal them.  Even a water epidemic fifteen years earlier that hit the village didn�t slow him down.  They were both very vigorous for their age.
	By this time Jean had been taken out to look for lions so the men felt they could talk freely.
One of the villagers said, �I am very happy, doctors, that you came to our rescue. I thank you for taking the time to talk with us.  We are having a discussion that makes us very nervous.  These new people, they are of great concern to all of us.�  The two elders nodded, listening carefully. Two are dark like us but dress oddly, and the other is pale, like an albino but not an albino, and he talks in a very strange tongue.  Some said is a ghost who lost the cemetery address, some say it is an anomaly from her mother during the pregnancy.  So now we ask you the most clever men in our land to clarify this subject.�
One of the wise man coughed before talking.  Everyone grew quiet when they all wanted to talk at once.  The Great Dream Man coughed again, clearing his throat. �Everything have a reason for being, everything have a start and an end. Those three invaders have a reason for being here. They have a start where they are from and an end where they will be going. The three people are wearing different clothing than us. That it because all of them are from the same world, though a different world than ours.  Remember all the foreigners who came cannot speak the same language to us and they wear different animal skin and leaves. Those two invaders are brown-skinned, they speak the same dialect as us but also their accent is different to us, with some words that we don�t know or understand. It is because they are from a far village. But the pale invader speaks a language that only his two friends understand, and the same time he looks different to us.  He looks like an albino but is not albino. He has a hard skin like we but that skin is different to us. The albinos don�t have the top skin, which is why they always have wounds on their bodies.  There are three skins on our bodies. We all see this when we have our ritual sacrifice of the enemy. The blacks have all three skins while the albino has two skins only. The two skins do not protect effectively the albino to sun and other diseases of skin.  This is why they stay out of the sun.  We see our new Jean does not say out of the sun. So he must also have three skins.�
	�We could make him a ritual sacrifice and see his layers of skin.�
	The other elder took over from the first, to rest his voice.  �We do not take our ritual sacrifice just for fun, or lightly.  There must always be a reason, such as to keep the animals coming or to keep the crops growing, or to bring the rain.  Sometimes we do sacrifice because there are too many people and not enough animals.  Not just for fun, to see a man�s skin.�
	The one who proposed the idea looked down at his feet.
	Another quickly spoke up.  �We think perhaps he is a ghost.�
	�A ghost is scared of appearing in public and may not live with people.  This is what legend tells us.  Now perhaps he is an unusual ghost, but I think we must instead accept that idea that he is human, and there are worlds outside the ones we are accustomed to.�
xxx  
The other elder spoke again.  �If it is mother anomaly he couldn't be in our village today. When the mother has an abnormal pregnancy children are born with deformities: may be three arms or one leg�but skin is not a deformity. Let me tell you that when people die we bury them in our soil and then under there is a humidity that makes the skin sweat.  After many years the skin starts becoming light and then they incarnate in other lands. Because they were dead they forget everything that happened before in their previous life. They speak language of dead people.  All the dead people speak a dialect that we who knew them once before cannot understand.�
	�Elder, why is that language understood and translated by the two black invaders?�
	�Those so called whites are former dead people who appeared in their lands and with time they learn this new dialect.� 
	�But how do you know it is this incarnate and not a ghost?  What are these differences that you know and we do not?�
	�The ghost does not have a location, but wanders from place to place, never staying anywhere long, and cannot be trapped.  And even in ghost form, their skin can still be black.�
	With this explanation everyone in the group started mumbling and nodding.  More women had joined them, and some of the younger men, as well.
	Do you mean if we die and get buried underground we will come out white like that one?�  He turned and pointed to Jean who returned with Kinwa and Mpuwa, carrying a large antelope tied to the pole between them.
	�That is correct.�
	One of the women spoke up?  �But where are the ancestors if dead people incarnate into the whites?�
	�The ancestors are the last stage.  When the white people die for the second time they become ancestors.�
	A number of the people questioned this, their confused voices jumbling over each other.
	The second elder held up his hand.  �Let me try to explain.  When people die they become first a ghost.  The ghost still has a black skin.  Then secondly they become white and then, when they die again, they become our ancestors, the ones we call in our prayer to help us, to protect us, bless us� and the ancestors, because they are close to Mzambi, bring our prayers to the great deity who humbles us with our survival.�
	�So that is what is meant in legend by the balance?  Live one way, and then another way, and return to the right away again?�
	Everyone started talking to each other and nodding, but another interrupted to ask this second elder to tell them more of what he feels about this new white man.
	�I saw the invaders coming.  I dreamed first of my grand mother who talked to me in my dream to be prepare me to meet some one from far. The grand mother had three oranges: one was bigger than the other two. When I took the orange, a big wind came followed by rain. I thought when I wake up in the morning that my grand daughter will give birth to a baby girl because the one who talked to me in the dream was a woman, but she gave birth to a baby boy! I went to complain to the ancestors at sleep time, but this time a friend of mine appeared in my dream with three chickens, two chicken were white in color and the other one was red. Then they started fighting for some foods.�
Several of the villagers started to murmur to themselves that this meant that the foreigners were meant to be food, but it was wrong to interpret the dreamer�s dreams for him.  So no one paid them any attention.  The Dreamer, however, heard them.
�Some of you believe the rumor that food is becoming scarce on the plains, and that these men were sent to help us so that we do not starve.  Some of you believe that we need another sacrifice of humans in order to get the animals to return again.  But sometimes these invaders must be studied, we must gain all we can in information from them first.  There will be time enough for sacrifice, if necessary.  The dream instead meant that there will be three gifts given to us that will help us to survive.  White is the color of clouds before rain and red the color of blood.  These are fertile symbols, meaning that a great feast is on its way.  And these men may bring it.  We must give them the chance.�
�Tell us more,� the people chanted, knowing that the Dreamer needed encouragement to finish his interpretations.  They began to dance around the elders.  �Tell us more.�
The Dreamer began to speak loudly, eyes closed, as though lost in the dream.  �My grand mother gave three oranges and one of them was bigger than the others. And we received three visitors, one is bigger the two for he commands them.  Then come a storm, that storm meant trouble following at their arrival of the three visitors.   And we went to stand outside in the judging field for two days. Orange is a food, of course, but she didn�t give me or instruct me to eat them. In that dream I was alone, she gave me three oranges to myself.  I cannot eat alone three oranges, but to keep them nicely. Fruit are created to be eaten or to be kept preciously. In the second dream I saw my late friend giving me three chickens, two white are those two black visitors and one with red color represents the white man. The red color represents a dangerous situation, like when we bleed. Red represents blood or danger. Once you try to play with red, I mean the white man, you will die because of his magic.  And white chicken represents peace. They are peaceful, those two black visitors, because they talk the same dialect to us, even though their accent is different.  It is only the white man who doe not talk the same dialect, but is the same nature with those blacks.  Because in my dream they are all chickens, and in the real life they wear all the same kind of clothes. And then, lastly, they fought for some grain of food. The fight means trouble. Why do I keep insisting that they are not food?  Because food cannot eat other food? The chickens were eating other foods.�  His eyes opened wide in surprise.  �I think now we have clarity. You know before anything or any event arrives in our village, my ancestors always warn me.  I was late to catch the meaning of the two dreams but now I have clarity.  A big trouble may come with the stay of those people in our land.�
	Atumba, one of the most suspicious, nodded.  �It is clear now that we have the answers we have been looking for.�
	But another white, one who first started the questioning, shrugging.  �I still say the white man look like Tumba.�
	The other elder held up his hands as the talking started again.  �We have heard the dream.  We all know to be cautious with these new strangers in our land.  But we must not look to kill them, just yet.�
	The Dreamer agreed.  �My dream is only one of caution, not one of killing.  When I dream of killing, I will tell the Chief and he will decide what to do.�
Although several of the people did wanted to argue, they did not.   To themselves, as they broke into smaller groups, some thought that the foreigners needed the chance to help them, and others were ready to kill them should they may any dangerous gesture.
	Two very suspicious men and their wives were Atumbu and Kel, and Timbu and Lub.  They had three children each, and they were most afraid.  They met that evening to discuss ways of killing the foreigners, but they were careful.  If anyone found out they went against the wishes of the elders they would cause trouble.
CHAPTER FIVE: THE WEEPING TREES.
 Simon was send to the north of the territory. He was lucky to be send to the people who were not known as cannibal but he was warned that he will meet the Bantu warrior. People who fight. 
Unlike Jean, the south of the country was still virgin. Where many African never seen a white man. But the North has been exploited many years ago. 
King Leopold dream was to exploit the continent upper to North and the Nile river. 
Un like Jean who was traveling in the land of few river. The traveling in the north large part was by river. 
Unlike Jean who traveled with only two AIDS worker or porters. Simon was traveling in a large group of country man. About 20 Belgians and 50 AIDS workers. 
The government were recruiting 2 AID workers in French called porter at least for one colonist. They role was to work for the colonist. Transporting they goods and a the same time playing they bodyguard. There was no specific criteria to be send in the north or in the south. 
Next to Simon was this about 50 years old man called Francois who kept telling him all sort of stories. He was wondering if this man real was an historians or have been in Africa many times. He asked: " How many times have been in Africa?" 

Francois responded him on the surprise of Simon: " I never been in Africa it is my first time" 
But Francois with all the excitement started telling stories that he never heard but have studied a lit bit at school.      
He told him how Diego Cao reached the central Africa in 1483.
In 1870, King Leopold hired Henry Morton Stanley to establish the map. Henry was traveling mostly by boat. It is why most of the territory having the big river were quickly covered.
In 1885, the conference of Berlin recognized Leopold effort and gave him the central part of the continent. 
While they were traveling in the river in four big ship. Enough to flop in the interior rivers of the continent in the river Aruwini. 
Simon was still wondering what is like the true Africa? He has seen the difference in Boma. The whether was different. The atmosphere. Even though the city was home to many colonist who emigrated. He didn't see any African wearing animals clothes or plant's leave. 
Boma was in touch with Europe many centuries ego. He was wondering what will be the interior where they were taught all sort of story.
Seating next to many bags and parcels. Come this old man. He decided to try his luck in Africa too. Mr. Francois. 
He look at Simon and said "  This is the land of money. The land of resources. The land of ignorant. We are making money while taking what is their with the words of God.
Simon, has learnt that he should respect all his superiors. He never met this man before in Europe. But he knew that the prisons in Europe were almost emptied and all the criminal were sent away from the society in Europe to Africa." 
 
He knew that many people were coming to implant they companies in Africa and started business. 
The price of money was quiet challenging. There was no easy way to get money. 
Simon like many people dreamed of being riches too. Francois was telling him: " Time will come when they will know the value of they resources: rubbers, cotton, minerals but now they are blind let make money."
Simon was busy watching the calm water. He was willing to see the hippopotamus and the crocodile. He wanted to see them as soon as possible. Simon pleased Francois "I hope that an hippopotamus or crocodile may appear from the water."
Francois laughed, the man who was in his fifties. "You will see the animals when you don't expect it to see."
For many years European were imagining at the beginning that Africa behind of was a dreamscape. 
Ranulf Hidgen, a Benedictine monk who mapped the world about 1350, said that Africa contained one eyed people who used their feet to cover their heads. 
Another geographer in the next century announced  in the next century announced that Africa held people with one leg, tree faces and the head of lions. 
In 1459, an Italian monk, Fra Mauro, declared Africa the home of roc, a bird so large that it could carry an elephant through the air. 
Simon had all those thought. It wasn't long that he saw a big animal in the water. It was the hippopotamus. He look at the green plant in the isolated island on Aruwini river and imagine that he may see those monster in those trees. But they were so many that it was difficult to see from far what could be in. 

Francois, the big man next to me remembered the story of Peter Forbath who once wrote:
Africa was a land of uttermost dread. Where the heavens fling down liquid sheets of the flame and the waters boil. Where serpent rocks and ogre islands lie in the wait for the mariner, where the giant hand of Satan reaches up from the fathomless depths to size him, where he will turn black in the face and the body as a mark of God's vengeance for the insolence of his prying into this forbidden mystery. And even if he should be able to survive all these ghastly perils and sail on through, he would then arrive in the Sea of Obscurity and be lost forever in the vapors and slime at the edge of the world. 

It was at the end of that period the Portuguese who were the powerful nation of that time developed caravel and good compact vessel and good sailing into the wind that they Portuguese started landing into the cost of Africa and other continent.
Still they were not entering deep into the continent. Even the Belgian colonist has find the places next to big river while the interior of the land and the south of the country was still virgin. 
One of the consequence of the exploration was the implantation of Boma the capital of the new land. For almost five centuries the explorer and European who were not scared took the risk to arrive in the continent. But all of them were not able to get in the interior. They could find almost what they wanted in the cost.
It is why Boma was much more developed and the indigenous who lived in that part were called civilized and the colonist could employ them to help them to explore the interior land. 
The missionaries have built churches, missions school, hospital...
While in the deep water Simon sadly remembered Jean. He was wondering where he was and what he was doing? He hoped that they could have send them in the same area but they superior in Boma had other plans different to they plans.
He was relieved that he was not going to the land of ritual cannibals. He said to himself:
-  It is better to die by diseases or an axe that end up in the cannibal's pot. 
Everybody in this group had the same feeling. They were all pleased that they superiors in Boma didn't send them in the cannibal's land. 
Despite all the challenges they were meeting. They were one man whom they were thanking for the opportunities and also blamed for they misery in the land of many genre of animals and trees, land of disease and different way of living. It was Leopold the king of Belgian. But they never forget another man that helped Belgian to secure this big land almost 80 times than Belgium. It was the American explorer Stanley that the king hired to secure most of the territory by the rivers.

Francois knew well the legend Stanley. His uncle Claude was one his employee. When the American civil war began Stanley joined the confederate Army and in April 1862 went into combat with his regiment of Arkansas Volunteer at the battle of Shiloh in Tennessee. On the second day of fighting he was surrender by half dozen Union soldiers and soon afterward found himself in a crowded, typhus ridden prisoner of war camp outside Chicago. The only way out of this miserable place, he discovered was to enlist in the Union army, which he promptly did, only to fall ill with a dysentery and received a medical discharge. After working his way back and forth across the Atlantic as a sailor, in 1864 he enlisted in the Union Navy. 
His fine had writing got him a post as ship's clerk on the Minnesota. 
He got a job after as a freelance contributor to a local newspaper in St. Louis.
After a short adventure in Turkey his career as a newspaperman took off. In 1867, he covered the Indian war. 
Then James Gordon Bennet jr the editor of New York Herald hired him. He was 27 years old in a Cairo hotel that he was hired as a permanent roving correspondent for the Herald and was based in London. 
His adventure in Africa was when he was looking for Livingstone a British Physician, missionary who set an expedition and never returned for many years for the first white man to have find Victoria fall. 
The England hero was missing in the next expedition. As people were wondering what happen to the hero. Was he eaten by the cannibals or died? The herald publisher got the opportunity and send his man Stanley. Stanley took the Rufifi river. He went first to Zanzibar and recruited the porter or the aid worker to help him in the search of Livingston. Livingstone was missing for 5 years. Armed with dog called Omar, aid workers, armed guard and two British sailor. He trek for 8 months. Stanley find Livingstone in 1872. His convoy had about 190 men.
He managed to find Livingstone and his first book how i find Livingstone sold many copies. Stanley viewed Livingstone as a father figure who taught him about Africa. They nagigated in may African rivers up to lake Tanganyika. But Livingstone refused to return to his home country and died a short while.  
One of the man who followed the news was Leopold Deux the king of Belgians who took over after his father in 1865. He has the Zeal to invest in foreigner land. He once said
"Il faut que a la Belgique une colonie."
Belgian has to have a colony. He once said. " I am specially interested in the Argentine Province of Entre Rios and the very small island of Martin Garcia at the confluence of the Uruguay and the Parana. Who owns this Island? Could one buy it, and establish there a free port under the moral protection of the King of Belgians? Nothing would be easier than to become the owner of the lands in the Argentine states tree or four times as the big as Belgium.

It wasn't shortly that he invested in the Suez Canal Company. He even asked to his aide to try to acquire Fiji, because one should not let such fine prey to escape. He look at into railways in the Brazil and into leasing territory on the island of Formosa.

Leopold Deux was not contain with the small Belgian he had. He wanted a much bigger land. 
British and the Boers controlled South Africa and Portugal took many land in Africa include Mozambique but 80% of the Africa was still under what he called indigenous rules. 

Stanley before being recruited by the Belgian king had a second big exploration mission in Africa and discovered many thing that he wrote in the Daily Telegraph. His second exploration mission had about 356 peoples. He was congratulated by many people include both houses of USA Congress and fellows explorers. But the explorers hailed him to descent in Congo. He had many accolade in Cape Town, Cairo...But the central part of the land was not explored yet. 

In 1878, Leopold secretly dispatched Sanford and Greindle to intercept Stanley on his visit to Paris. King Leopold made a offer to Stanley to explore the central Africa for 25 000 Francs a year for time spend in Europe and 50 000 Franc about 250 000$ for the time spend in Africa. And he will find all the expedition mission. The Congo river that had the 60 % basin river in central Africa drains more than 1,3 millions square miles, an area lager than India. It has an estimated one sixth of the world hydroelectric potential.   
Claude was the man recruited in the Stanley first mission in the central Africa. Was among hundred of recruited who succumbed from many disease they find in Africa and died. 

It was a shock to Francois family and hold him back for many years to seize the opportunity to make money in Africa. But seeing many new rich in Europe making money in Africa he decided to join the new era of making money in Africa. 
He was very careful for his life telling the young Simon "You must take the pill every time"   
Simon look at the 50 years man opening the pack of tablet and taking the pill. Many aid workers or porter were watching the two European talking while Simon responded. "Francois, I took some pill this morning."
The aid worker were amazed to see a man who look at twenty  calling a big man with white hair appearing by his name. 
In the Africa tradition they always show respect to the elder. They don't call an elder by his name. It must be preceded by a respect name such us: Big brother or father or uncle. 

There was just some clashes of culture.
Simon has to go to the hardship of traveling in the ship in the big river Aruwini. Among them all kind of people. carpenters, builders and many constructions materials on the boat. They were heading for Malinda.  

Unlike Jean, Simon was heading a land where black people has met white people. 
Simon was relieve that after four day in the water the finally arrived in Malinda. After hearing all sort of stories from Francois he was next to Francois. They could see plenty of wood cut down. Ready to be taken to Boma and sent to Europe. 
But the village who had already some modern house sign of many colonist who has made it they home already.
But by the first look Simon had the sad impression as he told Francois. "The village his weeping?"
Francois responded. "It is the way of life here." 
No sign of happy people. All the indigenous were escorted. The colonists and porters were shouting at the local people and some of them had chain on their legs. 
He had the impression in Malinda that the citizen were slave in they own country.
In Simon's mind he was wondering. "What have happen to the African?" 
He has learnt that by nature the African where happy people.  
He has learned that slavery has end at long time ago. 
It was Francois who started telling him what has happen to Malinda.
The entrance of all foreigners in the land was authorized by the chief or the king in the land. The start of the relationship of the colonist and the indigenous was always good. 
But has time went on in Malinda with the perpetual arrival of many colonist Malinda chief Mr. Tshakalaka opposed to they entrance and by consequence he was killed.
Once the chief or the head of village is killed a family fight always come out. Who will succeed? But Boma had no chance because the village warrior fought the colonist believed to have killed the chief. 
After a feariest fight that took over tree days. The colonist with the weapon superiority managed to win the fight in killing many warriors. 
The local villagers started fleeing the city has the aid worker and the new comers captured some of the villager and forced them to work. 
A question rose in the mind of Simon who asked Francois.  "Why do have to people to force to work for us?"
Francois laughed and told him. "We are all under pressure to perform. If we let all the villager to flee. We won't be able to do any work our self." 
This group was send to collect the rubber that was in the local forest and the same time plant news rubber. They knew that the rubber will get finish once they keep cutting the rubber trees without replacing. Francois was teaching the young man. "We are all under pressure from our king to perform. From Belgian, to Boma and from Boma to the local villager."
 And that pressure started long time ago when king Leopold Deux took the land. 
Leopold Deux at some point forced even the man he hired to help him to explore the continent, Stanley. Stanley was an American but hero in England. At some point of his exploration, he wanted to quit his job. He has lost many of his people from various disease and some fight with some tribe in the continent. 
He felt too sick but the King who hired him forced him to keep working on the continent. He wanted an high production of all goods so he can get all the taxes that they will go in his private account.
There was no time to rest for all the colonist in Africa. There was no sick lives or holiday. There was no tourism in the land but work and more work. 
All the churches and all organization were severely under pressure. It is why even the prisoner were freed to come and continue they sentences in Congo. 
Simon could imagine seeing the land original people being escorted by people wearing most of them Khaki(kaki) short. They were all having the guns and Chicottes on they hand. 
Simon could see the indigenous arriving at the port with rubbers on they head and followed by they boss. 

They were all unhappy. While Simon followed Francois who were given an small room at the back of a stock of wood. They have collected too many tree especially the black tree called Wenge. The black wood was very expensive in Europe and it had a lot of money. 
Some aid worker and the local people slowly working with chains on they feet were transporting it to the four ships that arrived. They were all unhappy. 
Simon asked to Francois. "Why also other black people mistreat black people like them? 
Those porter or aid worker where from Boma region and somewhere even far from Zanzibar, West Africa  and East of Africa.
Francois told him. "It the entrance of money. Money has made human's been to forget the value of his follower human's been."
Simon has learned that slavery was over but had the impression that slavery wasn't over, it was just the change of names, slavery to colonialism. Slavery was the forced immigration but colonialism was just a forced labour under the emblem of exporting civilization.  
Simon told Francois. "I don't think that I will be able to do what follower country men are doing."
Francois told him. "Look, l'appetit vient en mangeant." 
Meaning, the appetite come while eating. He was urging the young man that he will get use to the system of thing and will also treat the indigenous the same way they other are treating them. 
Simon was watching with sorrow seeing most of the indigenous walking with chain on they leg followed like dogs. On top of that no one was talking. Some of them were half naked. 
Simon could tell Francois. "I think slavery hasn't ended. It still exist."
Francois told him. "You right. Slavery haven't ended. It been replaced only by words. Slavery is a forced immigration from another land to another land. But Colonialism is slavery apply in the original people in they land."
This confirmed exactly what Simon had realized. He has heard while in Boma that they were two tactics to exploit the land. For the virgin land where a colonist never past, they were using the friendship relation. And once the land has been exploited for many years, it was time to use the forced labour. He has learned one of the missionary telling him. " An indegenous is lazzy by nature. He doesn't know the respect of time. He is not taught to waike up every morning to go to work. He works when he want too and when it suit him. So to teach him, you must use the chicotte(hit)"
He didn't took seriously when he heard those words until he witness them, the first morning in Malinda. Simon hoped that he could have been chosen too to go to the virgin land where they were still using the friendly method. But at the same time he was happy to be in the north of the country instead of the South where they eat foreigners. 
 
Simon told him. "It better to keep calling this kind of colonialism slavery."
" Slavery sound worst than colonialism but it sometime Colonialism is even worst than slavery."
Simon realized that Francois was right. The slave were taken of they freedom in the other land but here the villagers are taken of they freedom in they own land. Seeing a foreigner mistreating them in they land was more than a torture. Seeing all they belonging taken away was cruel. Being killed in your own land was more than murder.

Simon said "Sometime cannibal who eat foreigner are right. It is an ultimate punishment to those kind of treatment." 
Francois told him. " Don't worry. Everything start with friendship. In the south of the country were there is a very few colonist. This kind of treatment hasn't taken place yet. But in more than 20 years, the people in the South will endure of this treatment too." 

Simon said to himself that Francois was right. Jean traveled with only two people with him in the South. There is no way that they can overpower the indigenous there. But here in the north they travel in large group and find also a large number of colonist already established. This people has been in contact with the colonist many years ago. May be a century a years.

While talking. They saw another colonist arriving on they small room. He had a bag with them. He open the bag and give them the Khaki(kaki) uniform that all the colonist and aid worker were wearing. 
Simon was like a five years boy who wanted to know everything by asking question. The man who was giving them uniform was called Celestin. He has been in this village for more than 10 years. He was working in the administration. 
Simon had the courageous to ask him a question. "Celestin why the village has no chief."
Celestin responded. "Look, this village was taken with the evangelism of gospel. But after Tshakalaka the chief of his village become stubborn we decided to use the force method and get rid of him. All the others villages still have the traditional chief." Celestin stopped for a while and said. "All the chief are really cooperating with us in giving us they men and women to work for us. It is why they are good friend. But Tshakalaka refused to co operate. He told the indigenous to resist us and fight us."

For Simon, Celestin was proud of his doing if it was him who decided to the extermination of the village leadership as he continued. "Malinda is a big center of rubber and Wenge, the black trees. We cannot afford to loose this port for one stubborn man. He doesn't recognize our effort to develop his own land. We are building schools, hospitals, roads and we are about to build beside the modern port a railway."

Simon look at Francois too. He has the sad feeling too, then Francois then asked the administrator: "But all those thing s we bring to them may mean nothing to the villagers. They have they own way of wearing the trees leaves and animals skin and they are happy. They have they traditional medicine too. They have they own way of living."

Celestin was quiet for a while and responded. "Look, I know that you are a Wallon me. I am a Flama( Flemish). Let leave our differences in Europe. Civilization, his a way of driving away the indigenous from the animals life." 
Then Francois was quiet for a while. And Celestin gave them the Chicotte, the beating stick. Francois has just avoided a fight it why he was quiet.
Celestin insisted on the money making than the value of the human's been. Rubber was a fortune selling at 1,35 Franc a kilo in Congo and getting almost for free the African forest not forgetting the black tree of Wenge. And sold at 10 kilo in Europe. The profit was about 700%.  
 
In the small kingdom of Belgian, they were really a big fight between the two biggest tribal group. The Wallon and the Flama( flemish). The fight has started many century ago in that 6 millions Kingdom of Belgian.
Even thought Leopold has adopted French as a medium language in Congo. They Belgian could have distinguish themselves from their accent and know whether the one who is speaking is a Wallon or a Flama( flemish).
Because of those endless conflict the kingdom decided to adopt a neutral king. They took the king system of a man who was originally from Germany. It is why Belgium had a king Germany descent and was still very close to Germany.       
The man resources in that land at that time was rubber followed by the woods. Rubber is a coagulated sap from the trees; the French word for it, caoutchouc, comes from a South American Indian word meaning " the wood that weeps". It was really true for the reality on the ground. Many soul wept for the forced labour of that trees.

Simon when he took the Chicotte. He was wondering if really he will be able to beat up a human with it? After Celestin left. He rubbed the Chicotte and said. "Slavery never ended."



CHAPTER SIX: THE ESTABLISHMENT 
 
Now that the three invaders were freed, they were given a guest house in the middle of the village and didn't return to the prison rooms.  As they had been advised, once they had the heart of the chief they had all the village. It was time to try to establish themselves. They had a series of meeting with the chief and different dignitaries. 
Jean was amazed that all the meeting started and ended with prays and a series of drum beating. He realized that drum was not only a dancing instruments but also very spiritual. He was amazed that the same drum was communiting (communication) messages. 
Jean�s group defined the mission in the village. �We are here to bring civilization.  We will bring clothes and other materials very advanced in exchange of your labor.  We will give you some western magic from very far. We need you to give us ten strong men to help us to do our works.�
Jean knew to use the word �magic� because he was dealing with a group obsessed with supernatural forces. 
The leader of the council stood after Jean had finished.  He said, �Before agreeing to your request, we will need to know what you want these ten men to do.  Will they be harmed?�
The other men agreed, and one stood. �I have seen people missing a hand or a foot because they were strong once, and needed by your kind.  Now they are good for little but begging from village to village.�
Jean nodded.  �Those were the evil rubber plantation owners.  We do not want rubber from you.  We want to have a plantation of cotton and coffee.�
	�Cotton?�
	�Yes, cotton and coffee.  This will be for your future, to be secure on the world market.�  Jean waited but this did not seem to impress them.
	�We always have cotton growing in the bushes and have never needed ten people to work for cotton.  It is useless, a wild tree, good for very little.�
	Jean knew he would have quotas to fill, just like they did on rubber plantations, but how would the word quota translate in their language?  �We need those wild trees.  They will help us to make some nice clothes in the land of whites.  Since you do not value them, you will not mind giving them to us.  We will see that you are well cared for in return.�
	One man in the council nodded.  �It will not take long to gather cotton from the bushes and will not take ten men to do so in a day.�
	Yes, we will need you to do that but we will also need men to help us plant more.  Once you have picked all the wild cotton we will have to grow more to pick.  And we need coffee.  Coffee is like our traditional medicine.  You will grow much coffee and it will make you wealthy.�
They stared at him, again unimpressed.  Finally the leader stood again.  �How long are you intending to live here?�
	�We want to be here for first two years and we will see if we may renew our staying again.�
	The men all started mumbling and shaking their heads.  �Two years is asking too much. We will give first one year to stay in our land, if we see that your conduct is good and we are happy with you, then we may give you more five years to renew your stay here. We don't know you, even with your gifts.  We won't give you a long stay - you must first prove to us that you are good persons.�
	�We agree to your suggestions and think it suitable to us perfectly.�
	�We won�t allow you to take control of our men.  It is against our law. The chief is the only man to take control of the men. And the men take control of their women and their children only. If we allow you to give you control of ten men that means that we have sold our power to you. We will never sell or give a portion of our power to anyone else.�
	Jean shook his head.  �So how will we plant our crops and who will get to be so honored with the task of collecting these goods?
	�We will do as you plan, but the village and his dignitary will take control of the men in charge of the plantations. We have many big men. We can even put in disposition of your demand 100 men. Then we will come to you with the products collected and you will give us what you got.�
	�Give us a chance to have a quick private consultation.�
	�That is a good idea.  We will separately have a discussion to see if we are in agreement and then meet together again.�
Jean and his group of his two aid workers went outside the council.
	As usual Kinwa spoke while Mpuwa remained silent.  �Jean, I think that the idea is good. We let them plant and they come with their products and we give them our products. We don�t have to be under the sun every morning to supervise the workers.�
	�Do you think really that they may provide the quantity we need?�
	�For sure, they will provide, the village is very big and have many people. Once the chief gives the order, they will respect what the chief has said.  Any villager who will go and collect in the bushes some cotton and will plant more cotton, and who then brings us the product, we will give them ours in exchange.  What could go wrong?�
	Mpuwa seemed more agitated than usual, however, and spoke up. �We are running short of some clothes, mirrors, salt��
Kinwa shook his head.  �We will just have to go to the priests to ask for assistance instead of going to Boma. The priests are just some 30 miles away.�
30 miles was a short walking distance for indigenous, they were used to walk many miles with they feet. The North of the country had flowing rivers with few free fall and large rivers and makes the villager too good with canoes. But in the South it has rivers too but they were very small, it only in the rainy season that they were much larger. Even thought they were larger, they were impossible to navigate because of free fall. 
	Jean nodded.  �So once we finish the meeting, you Mpuwa, you will go with my letter to the priests to collect some clothes.�
Jean wasn't sure that he would get rich quickly. He was in Africa to make his fortune as he had been led to believe he would, even though the government sent him in African virgin land as a sort of punishment.  He wanted to make money and more money than he�d ever seen. Clothes weren't good enough to quickly realize his dream.
	�I think we need to stir things up a bit, maybe show them who�s really boss.  I�d like to start by selling one of the guns we have to the chief.�
	Kinwa grabbed Jean�s arm in shock.  �No, I don�t think that is a good idea.  The guns are our protection.  If we give them one, we have no advantage over them.�
	�There are more advantages to giving him the gun.  We teach him how to use it and others will come to want one, too.  We give them what they desire more than anything else and they will give us what we need.�  Jean walked to the tent and peered in at the council before turning back.  �I will ask for two guns from the priests in exchange of three tons of cotton. I will sell one gun here for every five tons of cotton. We will earn extract two tons of cottons and one extract gun.�
	�What about coffee?�
	�There will be people who do not want to get involved in cotton.  We get them hooked on coffee and then teach them how to grow it.�
Meanwhile inside, the council had continued on.  The chief was as stubborn as always, fearing he could lose his power.  �I will never allow anyone else to have control of our people.�
	�We may only give them the quantity they need and they give us some clothes and other things they have or will bring it.�
	�They are stupid, we have many cotton growing in our bushes. It is useless to care about cotton because we don�t eat it.�
	�We will have a lot of things with our wild products.�
	�Why should we change our ways to meet theirs?  Why do we even listen to them?�
	�They have things we do not have.  We know of no other way to get these things.�
	�We could kill them and take.�
	�They are like the magic tree on which good things grow.  You kill the tree,  these things stop growing.�
	�But they must agree to do things our way.�
Jean and his aides walked back into the council room.  �We have agreed to your suggestions.�
	�That is good.�  A number of the natives made grunting, assertive noices.  �Where there are people living there are always problems. In our custom we say that people do not look for problems but problems follow people, and the solution is always there to reconcile people.�
	Jean shrugged.  �Whatever.  We have a big offer to give you. We don�t know if you may accept it?�
	The chief stood, looking suspicious. �What is big?�
	�A very big thing to give you.� 
	�What do you mean?�
	�We want to give you power.�  Then Jean interrupted his interpreter and told him to speak only to the king himself not to others dignitaries about the gun. So the others dignitaries left the meeting room except Mfumu and his secretary. 
Mfumu continued, �We have power.  We have many strong warriors in our village that are our neighbors. And we have a lot of weapons too.  We have the strongest witch doctors in our lands and the wisest people in all this area. So I don�t think that you may give us more power, unless you give us your magic.�
	�We have the strongest weapon that exists in this world?�
	�This is our country so we have the power.�
	�You are far behind in technology.  We have a power weapon that may kill thousand of enemies and many animal in few seconds.�
	�What are you talking about?�  The chief looked aghast at the idea.
	They showed him the so-called decorated stick.  �This is what we are talking about.�
	�You must be joking, just this kind of stick? May kill thousand of enemies?�
	�It is not just some kind of decorated stick.  It works like mysterious wonder.�
	�Let me see this wonder.�
	�Don�t even touch it!  It looks very dangerous, chief.�
	�I have the traditional protections from the ancestors!  This cannot do anything to me.�  As he said this, it began to rain, the normal afternoon shower.  Jean started to go inside, but the natives just kept on as though getting soaked was their normal way of life.
	Jean, however, knew the gun wouldn�t work if it got to wet.  He took it back and tried to hold it close.  �This is death.�  He thought if he could hurry with a demonstration it might still work.  But this was a gamble - if it didn�t work because of the rain, he�d look like a fool.  Perhaps end up in a pot after all.
	�Death?�
	�We will show you how it is dangerous to any animal.�  Jean whispered to Kinwa to get him his umbrella, and hurry, or they�d be stew.
	�You are joking.�  The chief sprayed water out of his mouth as he talked, as though the most natural thing in the world.
	�Bring a cow and we will show you how it works.�
	�Let me send one of my guards to get a chicken.�
	�No, no chicken.  Bring the biggest cow to see how the magic works.  Anything little thing can kill a chicken.  But killing a cow will show how dangerous this is for humans.�
They sent one of Mfumu�s guards to get a big cow from the nearest farm.
Mfumu then turned to Jean, who was getting ready to fire the weapon.  �If you lie to me I will execute you all.�
	Jean nodded, sending a silent prayer to his God to let this work so that he will have more converts for his heave.  �Mfumu, there is nothing more powerful in this world than this piece of stick that we call gun.�
	�So let us see it work.  You escaped death once and no one who comes to my village escapes death twice. I am Mfumu, your life and your death.�
Jean eyed the cow, prayed for the taste of cow meat for dinner, and pulled the trigger.
	Pum pum 
The big cow went straight down.  All the villagers around the chief fell to their knees in terror, while the chief tried to keep from looking frightened.  
�That is powerful.  The cow is killed by the loud noise?�
	�No, it has secret powder and metal that flies into the cow.�  Jean took the chief to the cow to show him the blood.  �If you get the metal into the right part of the cow, the heart or the brain, he dies right away.  Sometimes he is just injured.�
	�Will it kill an elephant?�
Jean thought about this.  �A bigger size one.  They make what they call elephant guns.�
The chief held out his hand for the rifle.  �Show me how.�
Jean looked up, his vision clouded by the rain in his face.  He had been very fortunate to get it to fire and now, he was fairly certain, it was too wet to shoot.  But he demonstrated to the chief what to do, and the chief aimed at one of the villagers.  He pulled the trigger but the gun did not go off.
�Bah.  It is only good for one kill.�  He handed it back to Jean.
�No, chief.  It is not so good to use in the rain.�
�Then what good for us?  It rains here every day.  We still have to hunt, we still have to eat, we still have to trade.�
�You would learn to use it only during the dry periods of the day.  You could shoot so much in an hour you would not have to hunt during the rains.� 
The chief grunted, staring at the gun in Jean�s hand.  He got a fairly displeasurable thought, as his expression dropped into a subtle frown.  �And you brought this with you?  You could have killed many of my warriors in an hour.�
	�Yes.  But we did not come here to kill you or even frighten you.�
	�What can I trade you for many of these?�
	�I think you know what we want, chief.  We want your people to work for us, to get us the resources we need to sell to our home country, resources that will make us rich.  We want you to provide what we need every day, without fail.  And we will give you a stick for each of your warriors.  But these stick need certain kinds of powders to work, and I will control the powders.  I do not want to see any of your warriors try to kill any of my people.�
	The chief nodded, suddenly eager to please.  �I will send my people in the bush to collect many cottons and I will start mobilizing my people from tomorrow to start planting coffee and cotton to sell to you in exchange of your civilization.  I want to see my people in few months all wearing your clothes and have many of your goods.  I will put in your disposition my people to help you in your projects.� 
	�We are happy to hear that.�
	�I want to learn how to pronounce your name.�
	�Jean.�
	The chief tried but his lips wouldn�t make the �g� sound.  �It is very difficult.�
	�GGGgg-eeee-nnnn.�
	�We will give you an African name that is similar so it is easy for all of us to say. Your friends have easy names, so if you are to live among us, you must too.�
The secretary present in the meeting suggested, �How about Tumba?  He looks like the late young Tumba.�
	�Tumba.�
	Jean shuddered, but they didn�t notice.  �That doesn�t sound much like Jean.�
	�Yes, that name suits you completely.  From today we people in the village will call you Tumba.  Tumba is a name existing in our land from a long  time. From generation to generation. Tumba means hope in our dialect. The first Tumba who lived many ages ago was a gentleman who loved everybody.  He used to give hope to people who lost their hope in life. He used to preach in many villages the spirit of Ubuntu.  Ubuntu is the spirit of every man to love each other, to treat every body with respect. With spirit of Ubuntu no one is a stranger - we share everything that we have. With Ubuntu we live together and die together, for each and everyone. You will find this name in our village and also surrounding villages.  We had a young man ten years ago who was named Tumba. He died tragically and mysteriously. He looked like you - his eyes, his ears, he had also a small voice are like yours. And he was the same height.  I think this name is perfect to you.�
	�Thank you.  I am honored to wear this name and be accepted as a member of the village.�
	�To be a true member, you will need a woman.  No man your age goes without a woman.  We have nice and beautiful young women that you won't be able to resist. You will see yourself because now you have my permission to start looking at them.�
	Jean realized they were asking him to get married and have children.  He spoke out of his old custom without thinking.  �This is really a matter that I never thought of.  I have to ask my mother what she thinks before making any commitment.�
	�That is crazy, you are old enough to take your life in your own hands. You left your mother and your family far away, to come here to make a living. That is mean you are responsible already.  In our village everybody your age is married and have many wives and children. When you are still young it is time to make as many children as possible.  It is only now that you may fulfill those dreams. You are elegant and very powerful, and no woman here and around will resist your advances.  So go!  Make many children.  May they all bear your power bravely.� 
	Jean realized to protest any further would be an insult to the chief.  He bowed.  �I respect and appreciate your concern.  It is wonderful to live with people who care about me.�
	�We will also give wives to yours friends.�
Mpuwa nodded.  �We will always accept your generosity.�
But Kinwa put a hand up.  �We left some nice women behind at Boma.�
	This is not Boma. You are now living now in Kabinde. You must have women too.  Men without women make too much trouble.�
	�We will let you know when we will be ready for commitments. It is too early to think about it.�
	�You must try to think fast and make up your mind quickly. Time is going fast and does not make a return trip. Think about your future now.�
The villagers, as if on cue, bought some yams and other tubers, and traditional beers.  They shared this meal - which was more like a snack because they did not eat the traditional three meals a day.
After this, Jean excused himself to do some paperwork.  He needed to write to the priests and tell him the wonderful news about the chief�s willingness to convert to have weapons.   He could barely think - he was so excited to have made such progress.
	He wrote the letter:
To the senior priest, Pascal.  I am happy to take this opportunity to write after one week of arriving here. I found a place where I want to locate with my friends aid workers, Mpuwa and Kinwa. We were arrested for two days.  It was a good experience for us, since we have survived it.  We saw the African traditional tribunal.  Many people were there to witness the trial. Africans are very organized and disciplined. The first day, Mfumu, the chief here, questioned us intently.  I gave them all the goods I had as gifts. They were very amazed with the mirror and were very happy with our modern clothes. Now we are free and trying to integrate the community.  We just finished the most important meeting with Mfumu and his dignitaries.  
 
Jean thought about this - would the priest be happy to know they were giving them guns?  Perhaps it would be better not to tell everything, not yet.
They have given us one year permit to live in this land and a possibility of renewal for five years. I personally like this place, the people seem wonderful to me, very welcoming.  We have no more fear of being eaten.  I have sent my aid worker Mpuwa to come and collect some clothes to start the business. They have a of lot cotton in the bushes. And we are trying to start the exchanging of clothes to cotton. In future we will start the coffee business. Kabinde is situated at some estimated thirty miles from your place.
 
But as he wrote, he thought further on it, and knew that the priests would find out about the shipload of guns.  Jean knew he didn�t know a lot about what he was doing, that he was learning day by day.
We showed the king the use of the gun. He is very interested in the gun.  So we are planning to exchange it for a lot of tons of cottons. I am planning to come and sell to you because Boma is quite far from here.  For this I will need your assistance.  I need two guns from you in exchange of a ton of cotton.  You can take two from the gun collection you have shown me.  You told me that not too many priests like to hunt anymore.  If you could spare that elephant gun, we could get even more cotton planted this year.
 
Thank you for your advice. It has helped us a lot, now we have the heart of the king and the heart of the villagers too.  They showed great fear of the gun, and this is a good thing.  Now I can more easily teach them to fear our God.  I may come myself in few months. They gave me a name African name Tumba, easy to pronounce.  Father, please send word back about the exchange of guns for cotton.
                                                                               				Jean-Tumba.
Mpuwa took the letter and one gun for his protection. He was instructed to return in two days.  Normally people from villages are not scared of bushes or even of animals because they learned at an early age how to handle these situations. They prefer to walk at night time because the humidity makes traveling easier.  
Kinwa and Jean returned to the guest house, where they were treated like visiting royalty. They had workers in their disposition to cook and clean for them, and bring them fresh water from the river, the best water they ever tasted because of the nearby rainforests.  Jean found it funny not to have to take his gun everywhere anymore.
Mfumu and some of his dignitaries the next morning met to discuss, among other things the biggest thing on their mind, getting guns.  They were all raised with the elephant chant:
�The Elephant is a monstrous animal / It moves in herds / It is difficult to kill / Our people are lucky to have brave hunters among them.�[1]
	�Those peoples are dangerous, the have the strongest magic that may exist in the all World.�
	�It could have been a mistake if we tried to kill them.�
	�They could have killed us as flies.�
	�It is perhaps good, as the days move on, that we learn not to harm strangers that come into our village, to treat them as food for power.�
	The chief shook his head.  �You are asking us to change our ways for those men?�
	�Now we know why they were so calm during our judgment of them.�
	�We could still eat them,� the chief said.  �We only have to take those sticks first.�
	�But people like this might have other power, too!�
	The chief did not like it when they thought he was wrong, so he changed the subject.  �With that gun we will kill in just seconds our neighboring enemies.�
	�Especially the Zonge - they have a very bad attitude to us. They don�t want to accept that we are stronger to them.  They keep harassing us!�
The Zonge were their closest relatives who fled Kabinde because of Mfumu's and previous chief's laws and settled in a new village. They always wanted to return to their ancestor's land, so there were times when they tried to take it, and chase Mfumu�s people away.
	�I will kill them like flies. They are next on my agenda.�
	�Because they still think that our land is theirs, they must be punished, this time forever without no mercy.  We will teach them unforgettable lessons.�
	�I still want to control their villages. They used to be a part of our land and they will always be under our control.  Last time they came they killed twelve of our men, do you still remember?�
	�I remember before we chased them, they killed our men. Yes, they raped some of our girls, too, the ones too young to be mothers.  It was a supreme crime, and they knew that.  They know the customs.  The girls had to be killed.�
	�This is an end to them. All Zonge will be our slaves. We will take away their farms, their animals and their women, too.   We must revenge this defeat.  With many of those wondrous sticks, we will be successful.�
	�They won�t come back again.  They feel they have won against us.�
	�But to show that we are not scared of them, we must attack in return.  We must have vengeance for the spirits who cry for their lost bodies.�
	�That is very correct. We have to start planning early with the military lieutenant and security lieutenant.�  (I think we need native words for these - I didn�t like the earlier use of �secretary either.)  
 LET USE THE NAME BALOMBI MEANING ADVISER, SPECIAL ADVISOR, DIGNITARY OR TRADITIONAL SECRETARY. Singular is Malombi and plurial is Balombi.
Mpuwa returned after three days instead of two and his trip was very successful. He gave first the letter written by the senior priest Pascal to Jean, a response to the letter he delivered from jean.  Mpuwa blamed the priests for his delay - they treated him too well and took too long to write the letter.
 
Thank you for writing to us and asking for assistance that we are willing to provide. We are all fine and we are very pleased to learn that you have a dream land just next to us. It is our assignment to take care of you and people around us, including the villagers.
 
I had a long meeting with the other four priests. We all are happy that you have a location near our activities. We are happy that your plan is going well, and so quickly.  You may come here with your products and we will take it without any hesitation. We will give you a very reasonable price. You don�t have to go to far away Boma to sell your products. We have good transporters to bring the product to Boma. We are busy motivating villagers to speed up the road construction. We will transport the product with trailers and animals in our disposition. Well done, young man, we appreciate your courage.
 
We also tackle other issues that are very important.  First, remember that we proposed that we should stay with you.  We are ready to support you but you told us that you want to follow the Belgium's policies to take the virgin land. That is very good.  But we feel, because of your young age, that we may request the government to allow us to take care of you first, and then release you later.
 
However, this doesn�t matter because you have a land that is next to us. Keep contacting us every week. We will make sure that we get your news at least every two weeks. In the near future we will send our delegation to come and make sure that you are well and  succeeding in your projects.
 
Secondly, I warn you that you are living with cannibals. The cannibals are always very good and very kind people. But you never know when their desire for human flesh may return.  When you introduce the savior, Our Lord Christ, to them, stress that we eat his body and drink his blood in ceremony, but it is only symbolic.  Tell them that civilized God-fearing people cannot eat other God-fearing people.  Don�t forget to have always your weapon with you and be always in your group of three people. It is why our superiors gave you two aid workers who speak the South dialect.  But is not 100 % guarantee, your aid workers and yourself are seen as foreigners.   No matter how welcome they make you feel, you will always be seen this way.  And though you may make some villagers friendly toward you, you will never be able to be friends with them all.  So be on your guard, always.
 
We plan to have more priests take those lands with the words of God. You must try also to teach them the words of God.  Appeal first to them in this manner - compare our God to theirs.  I will talk also to various missionaries to help us to bring the word of God there. 
 
Jean got very nervous when he started to read the last part of the letter.  His first instinct had been not to tell the priests about this, but then he decided to ask for their help.  It appeared that he needed to always listen to his first instinct.
Lastly and the most important point is about the gun you want to sell to the chief. I cannot hide that we were not pleased to hear that. The gun is our colonist and civilized power.  It is good that you have the king's heart, because with that you conquer the village.  It is what you tried to do, but the timing is not right for an indigenous cannibal to hold a gun.  If you give them the gun, you lose your power. 
 
You did a very big thing here.  Don�t try to sell the gun to anyone else. We will give them guns in few years, after they accept Christ and are fully submissive. We come here not only to do business to pay taxes to Belgium but to bring civilization. Civilization takes time; churches, schooling, beating them into submission, which you have not even started yet. 
 
I do not know how to undo this damage.  If you do not give the chief a gun, he will be very unhappy.  We came up with the solution to keep control.  Give him the gun - as many as he asks for but no more.  But be careful how you give them ammunition.  Make sure the bullets are used only for hunting.  A punishment for using it on other humans is no more ammunition. 
 
The guns are very expensive - we need at least five tons of cotton per gun. You will then sell to him at a price of up to fifteen tons of cotton per gun. This way you can earn a profit of five tons of cotton. We are sending you two guns for 10 tons of cottons. The reason of sending you two as you have requested it because Mpuwa told us that you three share three guns and one of them has a slight firing problem.  Because you are in a dangerous area, you each need a good weapon.  We have also sent you 50 used clothes. It is good enough to start with less clothes and progressively add more in the months to come. We have given you a lot of shorts because they like the shorts better than trousers or shirts.
 
We pray for your prosperity.  Senior Priest Pascal.
Jean was happy to receive the two guns and some clothes.  But he was even happier to hear that his plan of withholding ammunition was the same was the chief suggested.  That meant that he was going to be good at his job, and at such a young age, too!   Now his dream has come true, to have a lot money and expand his curiosity . 
The next day, when the chief learned the cost of guns, he mobilized the people to collect the cotton in the bushes and start planting the more domestic varieties of cottons and coffee, because they grew faster and bigger. 
The villagers were busy packing cotton parcels when the chief sent his spoke man to call Jean for the gun negotiation.  Jean and his two aid workers went to meet the chief.  The chief received them at his second's wife place, here they had a very big yard and the chief was surrounded by ten warriors.
	�I am happy that you responded to my call.  I have mobilized villagers and told them to collect and plant more of the cotton and coffee you need.  I think you saw some of the people pouring to your place some cotton already?�
	�Yes, we did see many people coming with cotton this morning.�
	�We didn�t finish the talk about that decorated stick. I want to negotiate now about the price.�
	�For the gun (rifle).�
	�Yes, gun, another difficult word to say. I see that the man you sent is back finally.�
	�I am sorry, Mfumu, for this delay.  He arrived late yesterday and we planned of course to meet you later today.�
	�That is good.  I am thinking about that stick every day of my life now.  I am little bit crazy about it.  I do not like leaders who get crazy about things.  I think that you perhaps lied to me, and you do not want to give away your power.  I will give you a good offer.�
	�My trading partner was not happy to learn that I wanted to give away the gun.�
	�I will give you a lot of cotton, domestic animals and also I will give you all three nice beautiful ladies. I will call all the beautiful ladies in the land of my ancestors and you will chose from those ladies.�
Jean realized that the king wanted desperately the gun and increased the price, even higher than what the priest suggested.  �It is a good offer but I need 18 tons of cottons for this gun.�
	�How big is 18 tons cotton?�
	�It is about 4 full rooms or houses.�
	�I will double the offer. I will give you 8 rooms full of cotton and one room full of coffee because we have little coffee in our land. I will give 50 cows and also young women of your choice from 12 years old to 18 years old.�
	�It is a good offer but��
The two aid workers called Jean aside.  Jean waved to the chief that he must have a private discussion first.
Mpuwa said, �Jean I will take one woman.�
	Kinwa agreed.  �I have a fiancee at Boma but I will have one woman here and one in Kabinda. What about you Jean?�
For the African it was easy to have many wives, it was part of they tradition. But for Jean to get married seems to soon:	�I have to contact my mother first, may be she may be shocked to learn that in less than two months that I left her I have already a wife!�
	�Why every time you must to mention your mother?�
	�My mother is all to me.  I will never hurt her.�
	�You are big enough to stop sleeping with your mother and sleep with a wife.�
	Jean nearly objected vigorously until he saw they were teasing him.  �I understand but the timing for me is not right.�
	�You will regret this chance one day. Look, they present you fresh and energetic women by the hundred and all you have to do is to choose.�
	�Not now.�
	�When?  Because the chief will want to know and you will not want to keep insulting him.�
	�Tell me when you get those wives that we have to live next door to avoid unpleased incidents.�
	�Of course, we come together and we have to live together. Next to each other.�
They returned in the negotiation table. Mfumu felt the answer would be good by the faces of the newcomers when they returned. 
	�I think you have made up your mind.�
	�Yes, my two friends here will take the women, but me, I will take all other things you offered. I have to finish some personal business first before having a wife.�
	The chief clapped his hands and several women stepped forward but Jean waved his hands no.
	�Let�s wait yet.  This week we go to Kimbuzi to give to my brothers our products. In two week�s time I will need some 10 people to help us to carry the products to Kimbunzi�which is a hard road but only thirty miles.�
	�No problems, I will give you my people plus our traditional trailers to help you carry the products.  I will have all the young ladies, these here now, and others, brought to you in the next week for you to make your choices at your leisure.  Only the most beautiful virgin girls you will choose from.�
	�We have agreed to everything.  I will give you the gun now.�
	The chief eyed the stick eagerly.  But he did not take it.  �Is it the elephant gun?�
	�No.  That will come next time.  First you must prove yourself worthy of owning this smaller gun.  This one will kill the antelope, and even the lion.�
�It must work in my hands before the deal is consummated.�
Jean knew the gun wasn�t loaded.  He sighed.  �I must prepare it first.�  He looked up at the sky while loading as though daring it to rain.  When he finished he handed the gun to Mfumu.
�What do you do?�
�It must have the magic powder to work.  Now this time, do not aim it at a villager.  If you kill even one human with this it must be taken away.�
So Mfumu turned and aimed at a barrel of water.  He pulled the trigger and nothing happened.  He eyed Jean suspiciously.
�And you must take the safety catch off.�  He show Mfumu how to unlatch the safety.  �Now try.� 
And the gun went off almost before the chief was ready, but he hit the barrel and water spilled out on the ground.
The chief laughed, delighted.  �Now I have the magic.  Now no one can hurt me!�
Jean didn�t think this was a good time to remind the chief the gun was useless without the powder.  He would learn that soon enough.
�Now give me more of the magic powder.  I will need enough for many days to come.�
Too soon.  �Chief, first I must know that you will use the gun wisely, not on humans, not to make war.  Only to hunt.�
�Do you dare to tell me how to take care of my people and my enemies?�
	�I do.  Because I control the magic powder.  I will give you 10 bullets now.  Then after the men have their women, I will give you ten more.  Once I am sure that you have used them for a good cause I will give you more.   Now you will learn to aim at small moving targets.  Let�s go shoot us some chickens for dinner.�
When the chief finally killed his first chicken, he felt like he had acquired another force to exterminate all his enemies.  He felt like on top of the world, everybody and everything. 
This thing that made him so excited turned into the last time he ever got what he wanted and became the source of his downfall.
PART NOT EDITED:
 
              CHAPTER SEVEN :THE WAR
 
The chief have promised many times that he won�t use the gun on human's body.  Jean�s group thought that the chief was sincere enough to respect his words. In one of his dignitary entourage there was a man who always disagreed to bad decisions that the king wanted to implement. The only man who always said no to the king. The king end up hating him in silence without telling no one. The King started thinking. "Now I have the white magic. I have black and white magic�Now I am the strongest chief ever." He will conquer the villages around Kabinde starting with The Zonge�s people but Pomu is the only one who always disagree to my decision "�I hate him, if I keep Pomu alive, He will influence other people to turn against me and if people turn against me I will be without power and may loose my reign in process. If I kill Pomu, I will remain a chief forever without any opposition. Let me call him so I will test this gun on him instead of wasting bullets on innocent animals. We will always use knifes and traditional weapon for animals, I cannot sleep without killing that man �Now is the perfect time to act�"
The chief sent one of his bodyguard to call Pomu for a special meeting. When Pomu arrived, Mfumu first gave him a lot traditional beer. They drink together with the chief. 
Pomu wondered, "Why the chief is so kind to me? We are only two in this meeting room�I don�t understand they must be something wrong today may be it is a trap. I must be very careful, If he wants to kill me I have to tell to my young brother to revenge my death soon or later."
In they tradition they used to give the best food to the animal to be slaughtered before they kill it. Or even those foreigners to be eaten were given the best food before they kill them. It why he was suspecting that Mfumu who never invited in privacy, did invite him and give him the best traditional beer. 
Pomu begged the chief to send someone to call his young brother that he had a very small message to give to his brother. The king was so happy and sent one of his bodyguard to call Pomu�s brother. 
Pomu�s brother Mazibuko came and Pomu told him aside what he wanted to tell him:  "I think the chief want to kill me today, I have a strong feeling that he have made a trap today�I will never say yes to his bad intentions. If I die today please take care of my family and all wives�Please go now before the chief suspect a bad intentions�"
After those words with his brother he returned into the chief and then the chief restarted the meeting of two. "I am very happy to be with you�I know that you are the number one advisor to me�I want to attack the Zonge to revenge our previous defeat what do you think�" 
	"You know very well Mfumu that I will never allow that to happen�" Zonge people were they closest relatives and brothers and they had the same ancestors and were all members of the fearest cannibal tribes. "They have been living with us for many years�They have the right to return to the land of their ancestors. They deserve to be here. We have to negotiate and share the power with them, it is what they want from us."
	Mfum,u realized that there was no way that this stubborn Balombi (dignitary)  will never change, as he swore: "I will never share the power with those animals. They are animals. If the were foreigner not sharing the same blood, I could have eaten them one by one. For my supper, my dinner and my lunch. The left this land and every time they keep coming fighting us. I want to end those harassment."  
	"They use to be with us, they are our blood�"
	"You must learn from today to say yes when I talk. Why everybody are scared of me except you? Who do you think you are."
	Pomu was still unimpress with Mfumu comments. It was not for the first time that they were arguing on decisions to be implemented. "I say yes when it good and I keep and I will keep saying no when the propositions are not right. Why the use of calling us and ask for advise if you don�t want to listen to us? If we have to say always yes to your desire and please you. I am telling Mfumu don�t call us anymore for advises. You have to do what your heart desire without our involvement�"
	"This is stupid, the Zonge rebel used to be under my father's reign, I have the right to control them. The chief is always right and I am the chief here."
	"The Zonge left because your father when he was a chief here didn�t want to share power. We have to share power with them�"
	"Impossible, there are animals and I will never share the power with animals."
	Mfumu, seems to care about them because they were having the same blood blood and they were also the closest relatives and shared many secret as cannibal tribes. Pomu was not done with Mfumu as he told him: "We share the same ancestors. They don�t came to harass us anymore anyway why to attack them"
	"I want to annex they village to mine. They must be our slaves."
	"No way my chief."
	"Why everybody respect me except you?"
	"I respect you more than perfectly If I was not respecting you. I couldn�t have come here. I was busy at my place, when I heard that you called me I left all I was doing."
	"You are the kind of people who are jealous of my reign�"
	"I will never be jealous of you. I know that you are legitimate to be our king or chief because you inherited from your father as the first son of his first wife."
Pomu look at the corner and so the gun. But he didn't know what was the use of the gun. Pomu thought that if Mfumu wanted to end his life, he could have put the traditional poison taken from the uneatable tree's roots and in the beer that he already drank. He didn't even think that Mfumu could have the courage to order any of his bodyguard to stub him. 
 While Mfumu was getting more upset. "You are the kind of people who may turn the people against me like the Nzonge, I will teach you to say yes whether you like it or not."
	"Mfumu with all my respect I say no when it is time to say no and yes when it right."
The chief took the gun. he pull out his gun and make it ready like he was told by the new comers that he created friendship with. Poor Pomu not knowing the use of a gun was there looking at him and then he finally asked him. "Mfumu what is the use of this strange thing?"
	"I will show you now."
Without any resistance Pomu watched the chief putting the gun on his head.
In less than few second they heard the gun shot in the houses near Mfumu second residence. The former tree invaders wake up. It was around eleven in the night that the incident happen, Jean asked is aid workers:
	"What is that?"
	"A gun shot."
	"Do you think that the chief have killed someone already?"
	"We don�t know, we hope that his killing an animal�But I am wondering this time of the night to kill an animal? Why not wait for the day time? It quiet strange�"
The newcomers felt the guilt of giving an indigenous a gun. They were warned from Boma never even to allow the indigenous, especially the cannibals to even approach at the rifle thay called guns.
	Jean couldn't close hie eyes again as he told the porters: "May be he killed an animal because he was very exited when we gave me the gun."
	"Excited until this time of the night? He should be sleeping too."
	"We will see tomorrow what happened�"
	"May be the priests were right when they said most of the people are still not civilized here." This should be obvious to them.  More here on civilization process- The weakest side of this group his that they wanted to get rich quickly. They break the Belgium rule in selling a gun to the so called uncivilized. They begged the chief Mfumu to use on animal not humans?  They cannot control themselves ." Just hours after giving him a gun we hear a gun shot in the middle of the night?"
Meanwhile, the bodyguards took the body of Pomu put into the traditional bag  then went to throw far in the forest. Many people heard the gun shot specially because it was night time. In the village people sleep early because there is no distraction or electricity in the night. The king celebrated the working of the gun:
	It is killing fast with less pain, I am more than strong �Now I am complete with two magic: the white magic from those foreigners and my black ancestor's magic�
The first thing Jean did in the morning was to see Mfumu. Mfumu was even more happy that he receive them nd straight aways, they eat food together and drank the traditional beer. The African used to share food each time they meet. They didn't care about the quantity of food they were sharing. 
The foreigners were very reluctant to eat the red meat only the white meat. They had stories in Boma how some colonist were given red meat by cannibal tribe situated just miles away from Boma. It was after the dinner that they told them that they have just eaten human's meat. The colonists went vomiting the food they have eaten but it was just too late. They have eaten fellow human's been. 
The indigenous didn't have specific food for breakfast, lunch or dinner. They were eating the food they collected from they farm in that season. In some season, they eat maize mill and some season they eat cassava mill accompanied by vegetables or with meat: red meat or white meat. 
The traditiona beer was very strong as Jean felt dizzy and went back to sleep. It was a friendship between the chief and the new comer. The chief swore that he didn't shoot a human been as he once said: " If I kill my own people, whom will I reign on?" He look very honest with his comment. " People makes chiefs, without people there are no chief"  
In the next morning Jean sent this time Kiwna and ten strong man to Kimbuzi the village of priests with more than 20 tons of cotton and almost1,5 tons of coffee. That was really a big fortune and he wrote a short letter:
Jean Tumba                                     The 19th July 1906
Kabinde
CongoAfrica 

                                            To father Pascal

Father, I won�t be long in this letter, I just want to let you know that I am fine. The first operation is very successful, I never imagine that in my life I will get this opportunity.
I send now Kinwa with those products. His accompanied by ten warriors. Please give all the warriors some clothes for their work and also send me more clothes to exchange with cotton and coffee. Keep the money that you may get. I have to buy a property in Belgium. My mother don�t own an house, the biggest fortune in life is a property. Take your 10 tons for your two guns. If there a possibility send to my mother 500 franc. Her address is: 
                       Madame Bourgoise Marie
                       123 ,Avenue Saint Paul
                       Bruxelle ,Belgium
My two porters need 10% of each operations. Kinwa may tell you more about their family addresses in Boma.
I will come to see you after the second operation and we may talk about my projects. Here no one can write and read except us tree :Kinwa, Mpuwa and myself.
                                  See you soon Father.
                                                  Jean�
Why nothing on the killing - didn�t they investigate gunshot.- Even if they were told that the chief broke the rule. There is nothing they could have done. They got what they wanted a lot product. I will add an investigation sentence.?

The priest took they 10 tons for their two guns and give Jean a lot clothes. They keep a money in Jean account to help him to buy a property in his native land. The senior priest wrote again:

Pascal                                               The 20Th July 1906
Kimbuzi
I�m not sure I like this letter format.- Please try to fixe the format.
                                                          To Jean
Jean we are very pleased and really proud of you for this successful operation  you have just made. We are very surprised to have this quantity of product in short space of time. We have the impression that you are at the right place and right time. God really have shown his hands over you.
Jean we repeat that money can sometime cause many problems. We took our 10 tons that you owe us and we send you many clothes almost 100 kg. You must help people today to get civilized. You will change those clothes to local products. The big fortune is the coffee that you have sent. We will keep some money in your account when we will go to sell the product at Boma. We want to help you to manage your money and life. We don't need money in this part of the continent. After the operation at Boma we will keep your money and in near future we may buy you a property in Belgium. We will take only 30% from your profit, I think that you understand. We will also pay some taxes, in our current evaluation we have 5000 franc for you. And we will give to the family of your porters in Boma 125 franc each. We will send to your mother 500 franc as you have requested. It is good to think about your family.
I won�t be long today but we are pleased with your effort. Remember you are living with non civilized people. They will be civilized but not now, they still cannibals. We are waiting others priest and missionary to come to preach the word of God. You have to start preaching already.
Don�t do anymore a mistake of selling your guns again. They are a big fortune and they are our secret from now. They are also our power. Don�t forget your identity, I have the impression that you use a lot your African name: Tumba.
                                                      Keep up the good work.
                                                     Pascal the senior priest.
After the first operation Jean fell really that he was the next rich men in the World. With many clothes the priest sent to him he started exchanging them to coffee and cotton. He also promised to give good salary to his to aid workers. They salary was 10% of each operation they are making. The two aid worker knew little the value of money from Bomaa where there are from.
Pomu family started looking for him. He was missing but Pomu�s brother Mazibuko knew that his brother was killed. He kept silence for a short while , He had a secret plan that he didn�t want to reveal. Some villagers were wondering about a strange noise the heard last night. Some thought that it was rain lighting but the was no rain. The rumor started circulating in the village of the missing Pomu. The chef of the village Mfumu called all the dignitary( Balombi) to talk about the missing Pomu and the war against the Zonge. 
As usual the meeting started by a pray session and a drum beat in between. As Chief said: "�I am calling you to talk first of the missing Pomu�I don�t understand�I was with Pomu yesterday and he left my place safe but I am surprised to learn that is missing�" May be he went to visit some of his family's member in Zonge village Or may be he was attacked on his way back?
The only attack that can happen in the middle of the night could be the one by wild animals. But the wild animal were scared to attack the human's in the villages. They instinct sho them that village was a foreign territory and the wild animals were not going to the villages often. It was like the human has they territory the villages and wild animals had their, the forest. 
Even each wild animals had is own territory in the forest. They knew they own borders. The rare case were human were attack at night it was a wild animal go to the villagers animals rooms and take the domestic animals and some time they used to kill children who are outside they houses at night. 
The villagers used to keep the children in they room at night and the children knew the danger of animals. But Pomu wasn't even a child to hang around. The village could even sense the presence of a wild animal at night. They smell, they breath taking and the dog always bark or run away. And in the morning they could even see the feet print of animals who were in they land at night. No one saw the feet print of any wild animals: lions, leopard or even hyena.
Mfumu pretended not knowing where his Pomu. One Malombi answered: "We are amazed of his disappearance�Let see what will happen in the next few days�I still think he must be around, Mfumu."
	"He is the only Mulombi missing in our meeting today�"
	Mfumu with a furious face told them "We know that he is a very important element in our administration, we have to revenge if is dead" The man who have kills him will pay.
Mfumu was mocked at the other dignitary indirectly. "The one who is the killer will be executed in public�No merci for that killer".
	The Malombi who played the secretary backed his boss: "You are right Mfumu the one who have killed him will be executed in public�"
	Mfumu had a very special way to introduce any subject: "I have a strong feeling that the Zonge's people will attack us soon�The best way to defend ourselves is to attack them first and take control of their land�Zonge use to be with us under my father's leadership and deserve to be control by us. We will punish them now. We have to take control of them�"
The present Balombi were there to please Mfumu: "Mfumu you are right, we must plan how to attack them tomorrow night and we will win the this time around�"
The chief or king was still not confident enough of the victory but needed the support of his entourage. He tried many time to attack his cousins but fails. He was sure with the presence of the guns in his land that he may win this time around and makes his dream comes true: "Do you think their warriors are strong enough to resist to our attack?"
	"No way Mfumu, they are very weak at night time they all sleep at their guarding posts."
	"How many warriors we may take in our disposition?" 
The army chief responded: "Mfumu last time we fought with the Zonge we had 300 warriors now we have to double the number to 600 and keep 200 warriors to protect our village."
The war in the indigenous village was win by number of warriors. It was more a physical fight involving the physical presence and a large number of fighters. It was why the number of wariors was very important.
They estimated the enemies warrior's number: "How many warriors the Zonge may have?"
	"I think they may have 400 warriors in total." Kalenga the army chief responded to the boss.
	Mfumu decided to justify his war decision:  "We have to attack them because they attacked us four times and we must attack them now. We attacked them twice only in our entire life."
	The war was never good. Even Mfumu wanted to make sure to win this time. A defeat in the war was a life time humiliation and especially if you are the aggressor: "They think that we are scared of them. Do we need a special training for our troops?"
	"No, It will be waste of time Mfumu. We will crush them." 
Even the traditional army had a special training for they warrior. They used to practices in the bush how to stab properly or were even working on they fitness running...Those warrior didn't need a salary but were very patriotic fighting for free for they village. The problem with they traditional training is that some of the warrior used to be killed for real in a training session too. 
The king pleased with the absence of Pomu said: "You see without Pomu things are going very fast�In all our previous meetings, we used to spend many hours to treat every subjects because he was saying always no to our suggestions."
	Kalenga the army chief noticed too: "Pomu is a good man but he also a danger to our administration�"
Mfumu may be realizing the mistake he made in enjoying the absence of Pomu. He tried to fixe up his mess: "Try anyway to find Pomu. I really miss him. Go and mobilized the warriors, tomorrow night we will start the operation at around one o�clock in the morning."

When they went to mobilized the fighters, Pomu�s brother went to mobilized his large family: uncles, nephew, brothers�Some of them were also warriors. The plan was to attack the family�s king when they will attack the Nzonge. Some people who were against the ruling of Mfumu joined Pomu�s party headed by Mazibuko. They totaled at some 100 men ready for a revenge.
Next day it was the day for war, Pomu�s followers already sent a message to Zonge people of the night attack. It was one of Balombi Vuma who was friend of Pomu too who spread the secret news. They Nzonge�s warriors went hiding in the mountain early evening before the arrival of Mfumu troops.
Zonges use to live in Kabinde village. Due to the dictatorship of Mfumu�s father the fought and went to form a big village away. Just after some 8 miles away from Muzungu villages. Everybody in Kabinde had some kind of relationship in Zonge. Zonge come many time to reclaim the land of their ancestors. They wanted a total share of power that Mfumu refuse to give. In the other hand Mfumu felt that Zonge still his people. He wanted to keep controlling them. He attacked them twice but fail because Zonge are his people and must be in his leadership.
In fact the traditional administration was always a dictatorship kind of administration. It was why because of those differences, many unhappy people used to fight and live to form a new villages. They were already thousands and thousands of villages and each day news villages were formed. 
It takes some two hours to reach Zonge. Zonge was situated between many mountains. The Zonge�s warriors went to hiding in those mountains after hearing suspecious rumors about the attack. It was very easy for Zonge�s to hide because they knew well their mountains. The Mfumu troops walked toward Zonge. After some two hours, Pomu�s family attacks the chief they were some 20 warriors where at the main Mfumu�s house. Almost 600 warriors went to Zonge. Two hundreds were around the village to guard borders assuring security. It was a big mistake for Mfumu, They were crashed in Zonge and many warriors started returning back to Kabinde. The 20 warriors who were protecting the house of the Mfumu were outnumbered by the new enemies: Pomu's followers. They were all arrested, some of Pomu�s family members entered the bedroom of the Mfumu himself. While the chief's guards were screaming.
Mfumu realized the danger shot four times without wounding no one and run to the tree former invader�s house for protection. The Pomu�s members in panic of the sound of the gun let Mfumu run away. At the other hands the warriors in Zonge were returning many of them wounded. They lost some 15 warriors and more than 50 were captured not forgetting 25 wounded. Pomu�s family captured Mfumu's 20 warriors.
The biggest ever defeat of Mfumu and his village Kabinde have suffered against a small village and it was a life time humiliation.
Jean and his porters met after hearing the news of the war and swore as told never to interfere in the internal trouble. They were given rifles or guns just for they own protection. Each villages had always internal fighting. They hoped that the internal fighting do not affect they businesses. They were in this isolated place for one reason: "business".
The only reason the priests send him other guns was for they protection of those foreigners in the land of cannibals and to support him creating friendship with the chief as they were told: " if you win the heart of only one man, the chief you have won the all village".
CHAPTER EIGHT: LEOPOLD AGAINST THE WORLD

While Simon's friend he met in the boat to Africa was sent in a friendly environment, Simon was sent to another territory were he saw things he never thought of seeing. He was happy not to be sent in the cannibal's land but find himself in a different environment were he has to implement king Leopold's instruction.    
Simon was hoping to sleep a lot to catch up the four day trips in the ship. He wanted to rest more before Celestin give him a task or send him in the bush with aid worker and instruction.
But at around five in the morning, he heard someone crying so loud. He open a small window and saw someone tied against a tree and being hit by an aid worker while a Belgian colonist was giving instruction with all his hand against his hip. 
He went to wake up Francois who was sleeping in the other bed: " Wake up. Come and see."
Francois has heard too the noise and knew what was wrong and told Simon: "Sleep young boy. Sleep it is just another stubborn villager who his given a lesson. People are always lazy to work." 

Simon remembered what Celestin told them that they had to teach the indigenous to work. They were lazy and didn't have a respect of the respect of the work time table.
Simon went back to the window and watched the scene for a while before returning to his bed. He then heard four people screaming and knew that they were being beaten up with the Chicotte. Many thought come into his mind. Francois once told him that it was the consequence of money. 
He could imagine even for a while that a African could have really the courage to beat up his follow African. 
Simon wondered if he too will give instruction to people to beat another one or he will be doing also.

Simon remembered what he heard, a popular Swahili proverb from an Aid worker originated of Zanzibar who told him in Boma: "Bunduki Sultani ya bara bara."
The gun is the sultan of the hinterland. He remember that man who was showing him as to shout and realized that he was right. The weapon power has made the local people slave of his land and his belonging. If only those villagers had powerful weapon no one could have humiliated them in the own land. 

Most of the Belgians has paid little attention to their king's flurry of African adventure, but once he got the land he wanted, with surprise the new colony was bigger than England, France, Germany, Spain and Italy combined. It was one thirteenth of the African continent about 80 times the size of Belgium itself.
To make clear the distinction between his two roles, the king of the Belgians at first considered calling himself "emperor of Congo"; he also toyed with the idea of outfitting loyal chiefs with uniforms modeled on those of the famous red-class Bee feathers at the Tower of London. Then he decided to be merely the Congo " King Sovereign". In the coming late years Leopold several times referred to himself more accurately, for his main interest in the territory was in extracting every possible penny wealth as the Congo "proprietor". His power as the king sovereign of the colony was shared in on way with Belgians government, whose Cabinet ministers were as surprise as anyone when they opened their newspaper to find that Congo had promulgated a new law or signed a new international treaty. 
Even though the entire officially recognized by the Berlin Conference and various governments had been the International Association of the Congo(or, in the case of the befuddled U.S. State department, both), Leopold decided on yet another change of name. The pretense that there was a philanthropic "Association" involved in the Congo was allowed to evaporate. All that remained unchanged was the blue flag with the gold star. By royal; decrees, the king named the new privately owned country to Etat Independent du Congo, the Congo Free state. But everybody where used to call the land Congo. Soon there was a national anthem, "toward the future". At last, at the age of fifty, Leopold had the colony he had long dreamed of.    
Celestin after a slight dispute with the new comer Francois. He feel that he was obliged to explain they method to control, the indigenous. They were many things untold to the new comers and many Belgians. They were plenty of secrets that people didn't know. 
When Celestin arrived, he started by talking to Francois: "I know that we had a little misunderstanding yesterday." 
Francois let him talk. Even thought he had some information from Boma. The reality could always be different. What they hear may not be always the same with what they see on the ground.
Celestin was explaining: " According to our rules. If a village refuse to the submit to the rubber regime, state or company troops or their allies sometimes shot everyone in sight, so that nearby villages would get the message."
It what happen to Tshakalaka the king of Malinda refused to his people to be exploited. Tshakalaka who inherited the power from his father. His father collaborated with the colonist and at the start thing were OK. The villager were helping the colonist by they will but as time goes on, the colonist wanted a high production and wanted the villagers not to rest. And that alone brought brutality and the new kind of slavery started. 
The people who were friendly become fighter against a regime that they didn't want. In many villagers they wanted the colonist out of they land with they black aid worker. But the colonist refused to leave the land of fortune. Then come many fight and the Belgian government even send the Public force or the military fore.
Public forced turned from good to villain. They were formed to end the slavery. The Arab traders were the last slaver trader and taking away men and women in Congo. The public force was formed first to fight the slave trader especially Tippu Tip. They Arabs traders were well armed too. They have the best weapon of that period too. But force public ended completely they reign and end totally the slave trade. 
But they new rule was now to terrorize the stubborn and force people to work and population who do not want to accept the foreign rules. From 1890 to 1904, Congo rubber earning and production increased ninety six times over. 
The wild rubber required no cultivation, no fertilizer, no capital investment in expense equipment. It require only labor. 
It was time of a forced labour.
One of the courageous man to start exposing Leopold Deux and his servant atrocity was George Washington Williams. He was indeed an American not only American he was black American. He wrote a document entitled: "An open letter to his majesty Leopold Deux, King of the Belgians and Sovereign of the Independent State of Congo, by colonel the honorable Geo. W. Williams of the United State of America."
William had come to Congo over a route that seems almost as if it had taken him through several different lives. Born in Pennsylvania in 1849, he had only scanty schooling, and 1864 he enlisted semiliterate, underage, and with an assumed in the 41st U.S. Colored Troops of the Union Army. He fought in several battle during the drive on Richmond and Petersburg in the closing months of the war and was wounded in combat.
Afterward, like some of other Civil War veterans in search of work, he enlisted in the army of the Republic of Mexico, which was fighting to overthrow Leopold Deux ambitious but unlucky brother in law, Emperor Maximan. 
When he returned home with no job skills except soldiering, Williams reenlisted in the U.S. Army and passed the better part of a year with a cavalry regiment fighting the Plains Indians. Sometime during the second half of 1867, when they both spent time at various army post in Kansas, Williams path may have crossed that of a young newspaper correspond , Henry Morton Stanley.
After leaving the army he studied briefly at Howard University and moved to Newton Theological Institution, outside Boston. he become later a pastor of the Twelfth Baptist Church, the major congregation of blacks in Boston. After only one year in the ministry. He moved to Washington and founded a national black newspaper, the commoner. he published a book called, History of the negro race in America from 1619 to 1880. Negroes as a slaves, a soldiers and a citizen, together with a preliminary considering of the Unity of the Human family and historical Sketch of Africa and an account of the negro governments of Sierra Leone and Liberia. It was published in tow volumes. 
It was later that William won an assignment to write in 1889 from Europe for a press syndicate. He also tried but failed to be appointed American delegate to the Anti-Slavery Conference in Brussels. He find already in Europe people condemning the slavery and the new kind of slavery in Africa under the emblem of Colonialism. That alone encouraged him. 

In fact it was William who was the first person to propose officially that Congo be recognized by the United State and was allowed, to his end to gave a major speech to the senate Committee on foreigner Relations in Washington which was crowned with complete success. 
Between January 1890 and the beginning of the following year, Williams sailed around the entire continent. He met the vice president of the Boers Transvaal Republic to the Sultan of Zanzibar to Khedive of Egypt and receive an honorary membership in Zanzibar English club and deliver lecture at Cairo Khedival Geographical Society. 
But his most memorable and important visit was the six month he spend in Congo. While traveling by water he noticed that European or American passenger slept in cabins on board, usually on the upper deck; the woodcutters slept on the shore on the ground.
On the beginning of the open letter to Leopold, Williams respectful stated: "Good and great friend, I have the honour to submit for your majesty's consideration some reflection respecting the Independent State of Congo based upon careful study."
 
If he had to print it in book it could have run about 12 pages but he had a very short space in the newspapers.   
Some of the point where:
He noticed that Leopold's servant and they assistants as the new civilizers had used a variety of tricks such us a fooling Africans into thinking that whites had a supernatural powers, so they get Congo chiefs to sign their land over Leopold. For example a number of electric batteries had been purchased in London and when attached to the arms under the coat, communicated with a band of ribbon which passed over the palm of the white brother's hand, and when he gave the black brother a cordial grasp of the hand the black brother was greatly surprised to the fin his white brother so strong, that he nearly knocked him off his feet. 
When the native inquired about the disparity of strength between himself and his white brother, he was told that the white man could pull up tree and perform the most prodigious feat of strength.
Another trick was to use a magnifying glass to light a cigar, after which the white man explained his intimate relation to the sun and declared that if he were to request him to burn up his black brother's village it would be done.
In another ruse, a white man would ostentatiously load a gun but covertly slip the bullet up his sleeve. He would then hand the gun to a black chief, step off a distance and ask the chief to take aim and shoot; the colonist unharmed, would bend over and retrieve the bullet from his shoes.
By such means and a few boxes of gin, whole village have been assigned away to Leopold's majesty. 

Williams insisted that African had the right to his land. They have took away they children to slavery and follow them to make them slave in they own land.

He noticed that the court were abortive, unjust, partial and delinquent. He noticed that a white servant of the general governor was unpunished after stealing a wine while blacks servant were falsely accused and beaten in front of they children and wives.

The officer were waged of 5 pound that they could hit the native with their rifles. Tree shots were fired and the natives fell dead, pierced through the head.
 They were shouting villager for forcing the survivor to work by force and many were during the hard labor. Sometime shouting human's been for sport pleasure. 
He was not done as tree months later was sent to President Harrison. Williams insisted that the United State of America had a special responsibility toward Congo because it had introduced this African Government into the sisterhood States.

Then it was published in the New York herald which has send Stanley to Africa under the headline:
" THE ADMINISTRATION OF THE AFRICAN FREE STATED DECLARED BY AN AMERICAN CITIZEN TO BE BARBAROUS." 
Other newspaper in Belgians took Williams accusation very seriously. 
William settled in London after meeting a Englishwoman when he met her on board who had been governess of British family in India on a British steamer. They were engaged but all the trips in Africa gave him Tuberculosis.
Williams was busy writing a full book about the drama in Congo when in the morning of 1891, tented by his fianc�e, her mother, a ministers and a doctor George Washington Williams died. He was fourty one year old.
 Even the Business man Henry Shelton Sanford who also played a huge role to make recognize Congo to USA to President Chester A Arthur. felt betrayed when he started reading many complain from the atrocity in Congo. 
    
Another indigenous who exposed the atrocity to the world was Hezekiah Andrew Shanu. A native of Congo who served Leopold and was even awarded medals for his service to the regime, he secretly turned against it, sent important evidence to the reformers abroad, and was driven to suicide Leopold officials when they discovered this. 
Joseph Conrad and Leon Rom who were officer of Leopold. they were known of displaying a row of several African heads around they garden. Leon Rom wrote a book on the African customs, painted portraits and land escape and collected butterflies. 
Guillaume Van Kerckhoven who cheerfully told a fellow traveler that he paid his black soldiers 5 brass(2 1/2d) rod per human head they brought to him during the course of any military operation he conducted. He said it was to stimulate their prowess in the face of the enemy. 
The church was divided. some where implementing Leopold rule while the other were against the atrocity. 
One of the unforgettable and unforgivable church's seen was the Presbyterian missionary who abandoned preaching for several business venture. 
He promoted to expose indigenous on exhibit at the world fairs and elsewhere around the turn of the century. One of the most appalling case was that of Ota Benga, a pygmy from the Congo, who was displayed in the monkey house of New York's Bronx Zoo in September 1906. An orangutan shared his space. Visitors ogled his teeth, filed newspapers articles hinted, for devouring human's flesh. To further this impression, zookeeper left few bones scattered on the floor around him. A poem published in the new York times declared that Ota Benga had been brought:
From his native land of darkness,
To the country of the free,
In the interest of science
And of broad humanity.

A delegation of ministers and black minister finally rescued Ota Benga from the zoo. He remained in the United State and committed suicide ten years later.

While things in the north of the country were bad and the relationship dented. The South Were John or Jean was based things were still that news. Jeans and few colonist were sent there to capture and save the land from the capture of the other nation. The south hasn't receive the same treatment with the land captured a long time ago by Leopold's men.
                           CHAPTER NINE: RUSH HOURS

The Zonge were celebrating their victory: singing and dancing in the morning. They killed many animals and called their friends from other villages to celebrate the win. They humiliated the captives of war in letting them marching nude in public. They couldn't eat the prisoners that they captured because they shared the same tradition and they used to meet despite they differences to the holy traditional mountain Umpanga for they annual cannibal rituals. They beat them and insulted and made walk naked in front of children and women. Zonge's chief, Simao called all his closest people for an emergency meeting: "I have to thank God and ancestors for this surprised win. I was not expecting to crush our rival Mfumu's troops and we have to attack them in less than two days to finish them off and retake our ancestor's land: Kabinde �
Zonge's chief wasn't that bad as he used to listen to his Balombi (dignitary advises):  "Chief, we have to finish the war because now our warriors are highly motivated than ever�We have to thank also Pomu's family for assisting us in passing the news of Mfumu's invasion."
	"It is a pity that Pomu is killed." Simoa regretted. "We have to revenge the death of Pomu he was our true brother. He saved us many time from Mfumu's attack in opposing him."
	"The Mfumu's men come hiding but we want to cause a panic when we will attack them let notify them by the sound of drums tonight for our attack on our ancestor's land." Baso one of the Balombi insisted: "So chief, tell us what we must do with those captured?"
	"The answer is simple, let�s kill them." Simao said: "We don't have enough spaces in our prisons and we don't have enough food to feed them. It is better for us to keep our food for animals�" It was unfortunately for the cannibal that they were blood related.
	"I think chef, we have to give them a chance.� The are our closest relatives. Baso suggested "We have the same history and the same ancestors. Let keep them slave of our elders in this land who cannot work and we will see later if we have to include them in our army or not. Some of those people are giants and will boost our army."
After a long debate on the captive subject. They couldn't eat them because they were related. And killing them was not viewed as a suitable answer because they were fighting against the ruler not warrior. Then Simao decided to put an end to this subject: "I think that you came up with an wonderful idea, if someone is against that let me know now�We will keep them from now on."
	We all agreed that the idea is very good.
Need more reactions of Jean and his aid workers to this war.
At the other end Jean and his aid worker after hearing the defeat new and protect the chief for a while. Started analyzing the situation. It Jean who felt guilty of selling the gun to the chief to get rich quickly reacted: "This is not a good news for us. I got plenty of product with me but the trouble have started in this land that I love too much."
Kinwa responded to his boss comment: "I fought in the north of the country. And we won the war." Just the sound of the war will make the enemy to run away. The Belgians are really a minority but takes control of a big land and people because of this modern weapon. "We don't have to panic. We have enough bullets."
But Mpuwa may be he was truly related to this people as he claimed at the judgement's place had another think in his mind: "We have made really a big mistake in selling the gun to Mfumu. How come we gave him the gun. The same day night we heard the gun's shot even thought Mfumu claimed not to have shot anyone or at anything." Mpuwa regretted "But there next day someone is missing, then a new group of rebel lead by Pomu's brother Mazibuko has emerged and almost killed Mfumu."
Jean stood for a while listening to his porters who become friends exchanging view. Kinwa in fact was pleased: "You know that once you have the heart of the chief, you won the entire village." Because Mfumu come yesterday to refuge in they place that is mean he trust us. "He will give you everything we ask for and we will be come very rich. We have to take advantage of this situation. I will ask him tomorrow to send his hunters to hunt the 100 lions. Then we will sell the skins to priest and become instant reach." 
Jean for a while lost interest in the talking. We don't know what he was thinking of. Kinwa asked him: "Jean, what do you think of taking advantage of this was and ask for 100 lion's skin and 100 Elephant Ivories?"
Jean said: "I think let concentrate on cotton and coffee first."
Kinwa insisted: "Look, let take advantage of the uncivilized people before they wake up and robe them of their wealth." Kinwa suspected that they must have plenty of animals skin under their bed. "Look how Mfumu wears, lion's skin from head to toes."
It was strange to Jean and Mpuwa what Kinwa was saying. Animal's skin was not they priority. Jean wasn't interested in animal's skin even thought it was money too: "I know that but let see the situation. Let send the wondered warrior to the priest facilities for medical care. I don't feel OK that many people are wounded."
Jean had some sense of guilt in him but wealth was a priority. He was backed by Mpuwa too: "Kinwa let wait for a while and see later others projects. Let send the wounded people to the priest hospital."  

Jean and Mpuwa persuaded their friend Kinwa who shown no Merci to the wounded people but was more interested in animal skin. It was because he was member of the public force, the name of the army. It was because as he was a fighter in Belgian army life meant a little to him. He saw many people dying before. But to please his two colleagues he agreed for now to recommend the wounded to the priests location Kimbuzi.
The priest had some kind of a small hospital were they were helping some sick people. Even thought many people relied on the traditional medicine.
 Jean refused to let one of is porters who were like bodyguards too to accompany the wounded but gave only the direction to Kimbuzi. They were his bodyguards, aid workers, translators  and lately become friends
Few wounded warrior accepted his proposition. They respected Jean and his two friends. They felt that they could have some power to save them from their pain. Mpuwa explained them and convinced to some of the wounded that the priests have a powerful substances to kill the pain instantly. 
 The reason of his refusal to let Kinwa or Mpuwa to accompanied the wounded it because the situation was still very intense in the village too. He only wrote a letter to Pascal the senior priest:

Jean Tumba                               The 28th July ,19906
Kabinde
Congo  Africa  
                                       To Pascal the senior Priest.
I will be very short in this letter. I have send you 7 wounded. They have been tribal fighting last night. It is a long story to try to relate to you in this letter but it is African related and land conflict.
My second operation got a small knock because of this conflict. I still exchanging clothes to individuals who bring me the products we need.
Our biggest customer, Mfumu the king is not able to mobilize his people now because of those small conflicts�I am sure that I will resume the second operation soon.

Please pray for us and we will resume our operation soon, I wanted also to know if you have any special news from our native land Belgium and if my mother have received the money sent to her also. 
I am not able to realize Kinwa or Mpuwa to accompany the wounded. It why the villagers who accompany the wounded one this letter to give you.  What�s this mean?
My greeting to all of you.
                                                   Sincerely.
                                                       Jean Tumba.
The indigenous had no notion of what was the importance of that peace of paper and the importance of those strange writting. They had to respect the instruction of giving to the priest that note. Kinwa insisted that it means a lot. 
At Mfumu's village it was a humiliating experience, the lost to their all time rival, lost to a small village and their biggest defeat. In the war tradition the winner follow always the looser to grab their land. They knew that in few hours or days the Zonge are coming. They was panic allover and half of warrior were not ready to fight again. 
Pomu's large family and close friends emigrated in a small group in a near by bush. They recruiting more fighter from people who dislike Mfumu. Specially after Mfumu created friendship to people who wear clothes. They identified also few hundred people who can join them. Their also plan for the future in the nearest established place. Mazibuko the man Pomu's brother was anxious to revenge his brother's death. He almost if it wasn't because of the gun that Mfumu got from foreigners. Strange enough he was in good term with all time Mfumu enemy's Zonge and their Simao but for unknown reason he refused to join this group. 
Mazibuko regretted the fail to revenge his brother's death: "We almost killed that strange man yesterday we managed to capture all his guard because we outnumber them. Then we entered his room to find him �Just when we approached, he fired a strange thing leaving behind dangerous and powerful sounds�We all run away we returned latter at his home he was not there no more. We have to kill and eat his saviors. The tree foreigners, there are enemies and they places belong into our pots."
Mazibuko's last born brother added Yuma regretted: "Mfumu will pay for killing our brother�My brother was a good man who worked with the community for many years." 
Pomu's father had many wives and had more than thirty children alone. And all those family were regretted the foreigners technoly for saving they brother's killer. "Those new comer have given him that thing, they must end up in the pots were they belong soon or later"
Mazibuko best friend could added: "They diserved to be eaten" he show his anger "The tree newcomers were not well viewed first by Mfumu, then he changed his mind. People who supposed to be punished for invading our civilization are now allied to the man who has to preach the respect of the tradition Mfumu. May our ancestors kill the chief Mfumu and give us a chance to capture our enemies. Kill them, punish them in frying them in our pot. Let eat them one days and gave to our dogs their bones."  This is good - we need to make the civil war more over the acceptance of the strangers.  They should have also begun their attempts to change their ceremonies into Christian ones.  We need to show these early, before this war.
	Mazibuko cried, they didn't have even a chance to mourn they loved one as they used to do when someone's die because his body was even missing: "There are first, foreigner and in less than one month there are already involved in our problems�They will also pay if they keep support Mfumu �They don't know how bad is Mfumu�" 
	The cannibalism practice was based of a purpose of eating the none blood related people for they traditional ritual. Those blood related most of all were view as foreigners because they were having different cultures. 
The other reason of the cannibal eating the fellow human's been was to get the spiritual power to qualify to enter they holy mountain Umpanga. A very important place for all the cannibal tribes and villages. They used to meet at that mountain with more than fifty villages at they yearly ceremony coinciding with the new raining season. 
They believed the human's meat strength them. And made them the strongest among the none cannibals tribes. They call foreigners ship as Yuma insisted: " How can we live with sheep in our homes. Sheep are treated like king and now support the dictator Mfumu."
The reason justifying the Pomu relatives to eat the foreigner were set:
	" They got involved in their affairs for saving Mfumu".
	" they now bring clothes different to they traditional wearing"
	They were the first foreigner to live in Kabinde and the first foreigner to be friended with the chief.

The newest rebel group in Kabinde, the Pomu's followers tried to take the advantage of the war to revenge Pomu's death. The main cause of death of Mpumu was the gun brought by Jean's group. And they decided to attack not only Mfumu but the tree foreigners too next time.
	They wanted the body of Pomu for the traditional ceremony. His nails and hairs were badly needed for that ceremony. They used to keep it too, if the body is damaged like in the fire in the bush, they needed some bones for the traditional ceremonies. Once those part are taken they can bury they loved one.
	That is an excellent idea.  Or could they beat on something to signify acceptance? After a successful meeting the Pomu agreed and beat up their drums in acceptance of the propositions.
Mfumu didn't know well the newest rebellion purpose. It was just a drop of water in the river. They were just few people who left him. He wanted only to tackle this big group from Zonge. Those who always fight him and they have just brought humiliation to his reign. 
	
When Pascal, the senior priest received the letter he met the other 4 priests and come up with the idea to call Jean in their village. The senior priests send two of his servants: Ndeko and Pula to fetch Jean. He insisted and told the porters to return with Jean: " I want you to give this letter to Jean and tell him to come"
	"And if he says no?"
	"I don't want to see you alone on your return.  tell him to come with you. Try your best to convince him�I wrote a letter to him telling him to come with you�You understand I don't want to see you alone here." He gave two rifle to the two porters for they protection too. .
Most of the priest employee were recruited in a none cannibal city of Boma.
	Pula reassured the priest, "We will try our best father to convince him"
The two servants got the direction of Kabinde to go and fetch Jean. The arrived at Kabinde  in the evening next day with the letter and gave Jean, Pascal wrote:
Pascal                                                        The 29 July ,19906
Kimbuzi 
Congo Africa
                                         To Jean Tumba.
I don't a lot to tell you. Take all your important stuff and come with my two servants in Kimbuzi. Try to listen once to our demand. You are our home boys, we have the right to assist you and protect you when thing are wrong. We are not here for business only but to take care of each others as we take care also of the local villagers.
We received the wounded people, they were 5 wounded because two died on the way to our village Kimbuzi. We are also stopping our entry in your village stopping. We have been in this continent for many years and we have many experiences. The African fight do not end immediately, it take generations of revenges scene to end the fight. They don't negotiate in term of their differences.  Come here we will give you even twenty workers to start your business.
You seems to care a lot about money making than your life. I plead you to listen to us. With your few guns you will never stop hundreds of people to get to you if they want to.
Now it is not time to talk about money. Your mother must have received the money from now. She will respond in the coming days. We also gave her your address, I will repeat for the good understanding: Come here immediately without thinking twice. The African conflicts do not end immediately.
We have made a special request to God for the peace in your land. I have a strange feeling, I hope that my feeling are wrong. I feel that some how, some where you may have contributed to the eruption of this conflict or dispute.
                              May God be with you in your way�
                   Pascal, senior Priest.
Why aren�t the priests coming to convert? They were waiting for other group of priest from Europe to arrived. For their safety they wanting to live in group.( but the missionaries will conquer that land before them and it will result in a sort of conflict).
The priests were waiting for more colonists and other priests from Europe to conquer all the land near they village Kimbuzi. The authorities in Boma and Belgians has promised to send more people but the land was just too big to be covered at once. 
                             
After reading the letter Jean laughed and told to the priest's servant:  "I am not going back unless I complete the second operation. I am safe here and I like this place�You may return. I will make a small note to Pascal�"
	Pula insisted: "Jean, we are not going back without you. The father said not to return without you."
	"This is crazy, I am not going back now." Jean insisted: " We are safe here �Pascal and other priest don't have to panic�"
	Ndeko told the man who was refusing: "Please we are begging you to come back to Kimbuzi�The fight here don't end up easily�"
	Jean had not accepted what those people from Kimbuzi were telling him: "They were fighting before yesterday now we are in peace. Don't you see with your own eyes?"
	"Peace is not people going up and down�" Pula said: "We are telling you that we are not returning without you. If we return without you and some thing bad happen to you. We will be blamed for not taking you�"
	"That is good" Jean said: "You may stay here until I complete my second operation. Look people are coming to change cotton to clothes. Look how many people are wearing clothes now, I have suffered enough to have this opportunity and I will not go back now�You may look at the back of house's you will see how many tons of cotton I have already collected in the few day of my arrival here."
The priests servant were determined to convince the young Jean to leave his so called land of fortune:  "Life still more important than money. You have a long and prosperity life a head of you. You are young and very courage Jean!"
	"Stay here for a while. You will enjoy this place and the people around here for your short staying. But why the priest have to call me alone because I am a Belgian not Mpuwa and Kinwa because they are African." Jean angrily said: " We are all foreigners none cannibals in the land of cannibals."
	Ndeko felt too the injustice of the priests. They have insisted only on Jean's departure from Kabinde. But that was not the intention of Pascal. He knew that once Jean who was the boss leave the land. He will leave with Mpuwa and Kinwa. "We don't know but we will wait for you until you change your mind."
	"That is also good because we will be now five in our group and it will make us safer."
The servants from the priest decided to live with Jean until he changes his mind.
Few hours after Jean received the two envoy from the priest. They had a strange tune of drum from far. Kinwa said immediately: "This must be a message. It is not a ordinary drum!"
Mpuwa agreed: "Yes, it a message drum but I don't know how to interpret it".
They called a villager to interpret and he said that the Zonge's are sending they warning war message. "They are coming to finish off Mfumu for supporting the 3 foreigner."
Kinwa asked: "Who is the foreigner?"
The villager told him straight: "You."
Kinwa undermined the call. He shook his gun and said: "Let them come and we are waiting for them. We will kill them like flies"
Mpuwa little concerned asked the interpreter of the drum: "I don't think that it was all as message. What else do they said?"
"They say that they have to punish you so your ancestors do not revenge on our prosperity. They will eat you and punish you once they return to the ancestor land." The drum interpreter told them too: " They say our pot are ready and the water is boiling, we are coming to fetch our meat"
"It is all? What about Mfumu." Kinwa asked:
"Their opposition to Mfumu is already know. They always want to kill him. The new message is that they want eat you."
Mpuwa said: "They will never eat me like a chicken. I am a related to the lion's race. My mother is originated in this land." Those words were taken as jokes as the others were laughing. Ndeko, Pula, Jean and Kinwa were all foreigners now. But Mpuwa was trying to join the cannibal tribes in fear of being eaten. 
Ndeko told him: " Don't fear death we all have guns'

"I am a cannibal tribe related" It look like time to time Mpuwa kept reminding people of is far origin. No one was interested in his story. 
 
The Pomu sent 2 of their newly leaders not Mazibuko to fetch Pomu's body and announce publicly their opposition to Mfumu and how they wanted to kill and eat first the foreigner for bringing trouble and new civilization and then kill Mfumu the man who accepted to arrival of enemies in the land.  Mfumu dignitaries with the Pomu's massagers met for the release of the prisoners. Manda, Mfumu special adviser was there. "Mfumu is living his last moment on this ancestor's land�We may save him if you cooperate with us�This is his last chance."
Mfumu special Malombi (adviser) Manda still undermine the new opposition in his camp. He was representing Mfumu and reassembled to his boss in imitating him. He was in his early seventy and considered very wise:  "You are all young to me and you still in our leadership and you will always be our servants�You have to beg us not to instruct us telling us  what to do. We never kill your leader or your brother or your cousin�"
	"Mfumu, your boss was dead the other day if it was not for the magic stuff that they gave you by the strangers�We got his guards and even violated his privacy by entering in his bedroom. He has to be ashamed of himself�We are asking the body of our leader Pomu in exchange of 10 captured soldiers and then we will see for the remaining captured soldiers. We want him to facilitate us to grab the trouble maker the foreigners."
	Manda full of pride responded. "Stupid, Mfumu is the legitimate chief: He is chef of Muzungu, Zonge and you Pomu's followers new rebellion. You have followed the foot's step of Zonge. God who Mfumu the power the reign didn't want him to die in the hand of animals�"
	"We are growing stronger and stronger now we have some two hundred people and more fanatics now�Mfumu probably killed one men now all you have is more enemies because all the friends of friends and friends of Pomu's family that we are, are now your biggest enemies�"
	"I first still telling you that Mfumu is innocent." He loved Pomu, he is one of the clever man in his entourage and was his best friend too�"Why to kill him only now�He has been with him for more than 10 years of our reign�Why he didn't kill him all those passed years only to kill him now? We still believe that Pomu his alive and will return�Secondly we don't mind your leaving the village it like a single water in a big river. We still have more than eight thousand people in our land. Go and join the Zonge."
	"We are not leaving the ancestor's land but we will conquer it one day�We don't have much problem with Mfumu right now. All we want is the body of Pomu. Then we want him to organize a party were he will give new comer poisonous drink and food so we capture them. We cannot stand their powerful weapon. Then we can reconcile and pardon Mfumu for killing Pomu our brother. The foreigner brought nothing but trouble." The foreigners needed to be punished like they enemies in they tradition. "We haven't eat the human food for a while now. The small enemies peace that we share strength us as a lion's race and avoid further troubles."
	I am leaving this place now, you want to insult our personalities, I am not here to heard the stupidly and report to Mfumu.
Manda, Mfumu's special advisor left the meeting with two bodyguards. The same evening the Nzonge talked again with their drums to Mfumu. In this part of the world is sound of the drum had a meaning. They had special drums to be heard at night even at 10 miles away: "We are coming tomorrow to conquer the land of our ancestors�We have humiliated you and now we are coming to kill you in your own the land�Mfumu your body will be eaten by eagles and birds and your tree foreigners saviors will heat up in our human's cooking pot."
This message was more perturbing than the first warning message. It determine the  attack and not very far but the following day. 
In Kabinde total panic�The Mfumu's troops were so down with a low morale. Most of them were not ready to fight again. Only half of Mfumu's warrior were ready to die for their land. Many people started leaving the village for bushes to avoid more the fighting. Mfumu sent the warriors to stop people from leaving the village. The warriors were at all exits of the village. 

CHAPTER TEN: THE AFRICAN ARTS  

In the north of the country, Simon was given ten porters and was assigned to push about 30 indigenous all enchained in the deep forest to collect  more rubbers. Francois also was given the same among of people to go in the forest and collect. But they were all given different directions. 

While Simon was traveling to the endless green trees. He haven't thought that he will meet those giant trees. Some of them were about the dimension of a small room and couldn't see the end in the top. 
While walking under the trees with the noise of bird and wild animal. He was following the aid worker. They were using they machetes to cut some of the herbs so they may walk in. Some where leaving the sing on the trees in cutting them so they may find the direction of where they come from, Malinda.

Without leaving the sing on the tree it was really impossible to find the direction of where you come from. Many colonist were lost in the deep forest and never return while not leaving the sign in cutting a with a mark some trees. 

For somehow. Everybody were waiting for him to talk and give direction. They were respecting him. Simon watched for a while some of the indigenous guarded by the aid worker and fell pity. While they walk so kilometers. His first instruction was to tell the aid worker to cut the chain of the indigenous in telling one of the vocal aid worker.
He was in his fourties. And was very serious about his job. Simon even saw him slapping two of the indigenous on the face and forcing them to walk fast. "Please, let the native walk freely".
" It is impossible. Your instruction's are against Leopold will and I our superior from Kabinda to Malinda. We can't."
Some porters who had the guns and Chicotte too blamed the resistant aid worker called Shima.
" Shima, a Colonist has spoken."
The colonist was superiors to aid worker even if he had no experience. He was hired already superior to the aid worker and the aid worker was more important to the native indigenous.
 Simon's felt his body bleeding saying black people maltreating fellow blacks because of money.
Shima was scared that some of the indigenous could free. Even with they riffle they could have shout some but some may escape. The first thing coming in the mind of Simon was: "Why the power of the money may make a black man suppress his own brother?"
They colonist were also suppressed by they authority. Celestin has given them the instruction to bring for each indigenous has to cut and collect at least 10 kilos of rubber before the lunch times.
Simon was told that he will make at least 300 kilos of rubber that was more or less 400 Franc. Because a kilo was bought by a big Indian Company at 1,35 Franc. He dreamed of getting 400 Francs and the aid workers will get half of the money and he may keep for himself 200 Franc while the indigenous will keep nothing. He was hoping to pay 10 to 20% tax to the owner of the land Leopold Deux.
It was quiet a lot of money for this young man. In few month he could have been able to buy a big house in Europe or even build one in Africa.      
Shima told Simon: "Look, let wait. If we see our slaves obedient and we will gift them in freeing they legs."
Simon accepted this offer and continued with his trip in the forest. They were meeting on they way there other same group. A colonist with aid workers guarding they captive.
They village life were over. They were not able to do they own daily routines. They villagers were not able to eat they way they wanted. They were given very few food with a lot of water. They had no time for they families and friend. They had no law and life. They were not able to sing and dance they way they wanted too.
They land were not there anymore and their life depended on the newcomers.

A month later in Malinda, Simon was still not satisfy with the village of torture where there was nothing except the porters and they colonist and many tones of rubber from many village coming to the port for transport to Boma. He heard so much about Africa and wanted to interact and visit the villagers. 

He spoke to his room mate Francois about his plan and his interest in the African tradition. "I don't see Africa here except. The slavery scene, and the only time I heard the villager talk it only when they wept when we hit them with chicottes"
"This is no more a village. It is the port and our business place. We have killed the ruler ship and took the remaining villagers for labour."
Most of the time, when the villager were defeated a large number of villager will leave that place and goes to form other villagers. The village were built in days not even in weeks. It needed only big trees and Thatcher to build them. Those construction materials were not expensive they were only getting them for free in the bushes. It why they were many villages. The small one had sometime dozen of people, mostly composed of one family members who decided to form they own village mostly after dispute in the previous village. And many villager had some hundreds people and the most envied village are those who had thousand of people. People loved the biggest village because in a place where they are many people it was pleasant to live there. It was more organized and they were celebrating well they tradition in bigger places. 
They were villages every where thousand and thousand. Francois encouraged him: "I this a good idea. You may take some aid worker to accompany you in the existing villages around. But I am afraid    that you have to take a canoe and probably go with Aruwini river for many kilometers to see real African village."
"I can walk instead of taking always the river."
"You cannot afford to walk for many kilometers." Only villagers has the strength to walk for many kilometers.
Francois was right because Simon struggled in the first month to walk many kilometers in the bush to collect the rubbers. The good idea was to accept to take canoe with aid workers who will be his bodyguards, interprets and helping him. The African aid workers had very few affection of the territory were they were send to work. They left they villages thousand of kilometers away.
Few public force were in Malinda playing the soldier to guard the port and intervene to suppress the villager. The Public force as the military personnel were called the Kibalanga in Congo.
It was Sunday the day off, that Simon took two aid worker and decided to take the river and visit village with chief and African organization. He felt so sad that while in Africa he had to travel many kilometers to find an African administrated village. Malinda was a total Belgian administered village like Kabinda the capital of Congo. Simon dreamed of owning a gorilla. He once read a French man from the west Africa Paul Belloni Du Cahillu  praising the gorillas skins and skeletons of gorillas and gorilla's great hairy beasts abducted women to their jungle lairs for purposes too vile to be spoken.
He felt in love with that animal. While in Kabinda he saw many gorilla but they were going to be sold in Europe and other part of the world to zoos and privates people who had plenty of money. 
He hoped that he could caught one in the forest when he was busy taking the rubber but they failed twice. The labourer who were having chains were not able to catch them alive. But the aid worker shot one. He was severely wounded and died. He was taken by aid worker who eat it.
But he wanted to have one alive and keep him in a cage like a dog. 
They drove in the water with a canoe. It was around ten that he left Malinda. After an hours and half on the water in the small canoe they saw a green land and from far they knew that there is a village. 
They could hear the sound of animals and speaking people in that village. Simon felt a sense of relieve. Travelling in the small canoe wasn't easy. Simon at some stage wanted to tell his aid worker Kasongo and Musonda to return to Malinda. He had to follow they move. When they were lying on left side he supposed to followed them. It was the way of balancing the canoe. They warned him that if he doesn't follow they bodies move they may all fall in the big water and the crocodiles who were plenty in that part of the rivers will have eat them. 
Simon has seen the mouth of the crocodile in the water and he was very scared of the big teeth. 
In the sinking canoe even they aid worker of himself could have had no chance of trying to save himself. Swim and hold a gun to shoot at the same time the crocodile. 
They arrived near the village and they could see black smoke from many Thatcher house and Simon knew immediately and said: "There is life here."
People could chat, talk, kids running here and there in the street while women could cook. He hoped that Malinda could have been the same. This village was called Moto. He felt in love immediately with the village. They had to follow the African rules. When you arrive in the village you have to see the dignitaries of the village. The village had also many rubber and they were much few colonists and they aid workers. 

They decided to ask to few playing children who saw them stopped playing and were busy watching the new comers holding they riffle. The children with all the respect they greeted the new comer. Simon was impress with one kid who was about 5 years old who greeted him in French. "Bonjour." 
Simon responded with pleasure. "Bonjour." 
But when he tried to go further and ask the kid how he was doing. The kid couldn't respond. He knew that it all knew. It was a sign that other Belgians people who speak French were in the village.
While waking to ward the king advisor house. Simon met another running kid. He was about 6 years old. But what was interesting to the kid is that he was coloured.
In a period where the interracial relation was very rare. Simon felt bad. He wondered: "Probably her mother could have been raped or forced to love the boy's father who must be a Belgian."
Never the less, it wasn't so bad to him. Here people seems to be very happy that what he mattered as he told to his aid worker: "At least here there is life."
Kasongo responded: "Simon don't jump into conclusion. May be there is another crime worst than Malinda's forced labour." 
Musonda backed Kasongo in telling Simon: "You never know until you see from yourself."
They had only few minutes in the village and Simon knew that really there is difference with Malinda but he was scared that he may find a surprise. 
They arrived at Moto's advisor and the dignitary received them. he was called Luebo.
Simon felt in love with Luebo house. It was clay house but with many drawing at the wall. He wanted to build this kind of house for himself. He saw outside and inside the house. Immediately he wondered who did it? Why they learnt at school of many European and world artist without even mentioning one of the African artist. 
They even learned little bit about the north Africa country Egypt pyramid and art but they never even mentioned about one African artist from Sub Sahara part. This was more interesting to Simon who was watching even the pot and the chair in the house where drawn with animal figures. This was very interesting for the new comers.
A woman quick come with food and African palm wine to give to the new guest.
Simon realized that it what was missing in Malinda. They haven't kill the chief only but they have killed the African value. It what he heard about African. They were happy people sharing food even when they have little with everybody. It what another colonist told him:
-  In Africa there is no foreigners. Everybody are part of the extended family.
Luebo who was wearing animal skin and animal hat asked him: "What can I do for you my lord."
When the interpreter translated what Luebo has said. Simon felt bad. He was always feeling that he was nothing. Just a growing boy from Belgian without any interesting CV but here a dignitary of a village call him a lord. Who told him that because he was white he was superior to him. Luebo was an important dignitary in Moto. He represented the chief. Not only he was dignitary, he look more or less the same age to his father. He wondered to himself:  "Why a father has to call a son lord?"
Then he had the feeling that in this part of the world were they were in contact with the colonist something could have happen that a dignitary of the village should respect him.     
 
Simon said: "I want to ask you the authorization to live in this land."
Kasongo quick intervene:  "No sir we come in visit here. We have to return. We have a job to do in Malinda. We will get in trouble with sir Celestin."
The aid workers were wondering what was going in the mind of this man that they come to accompany. He had a responsibility in Malinda but he decided to emigrated without showing any sign of his intension. 
Simon insisted: "I said. I want to live in this village not in Malinda anymore."
Musonda told Simon: "You will stay amd we will  go back to Celestin our boss." 
Simon without any complain said: "I agree. After this meeting you will go back to Malinda. Tell Celestin and Francois that I decided to relocated."
Musonda insisted: "You can not relocate without the authorization of the chief Celestin. Leopold has send you in Africa under the leadership of Kabinda the capital. And Kabinda has send you to Malinda under the guard of Celestin. They didn't send you to Moto."
Simon wasn't impress,  "My self I have decided to leave Celestin."
Luebo watched the new comers chatting while thinking. He said: "really. We don't want problems. We don't want our village to end up like Malinda."
Musonda killing of the chief and forced labour was really a big lesson to the other villages, They have agreed to let the colonist exploit the land. Simon didn't know what they have agreed. It was still a mystery to him and was not interest to know immediately. What he wanted was to settle. The killing of Tshakalaka the chief of Malinda and forcing people to be slave in they own land was cruel to all the other villagers. Luebo continued: "Your authorization to settle here do not depend to us. There is the colonist chief called Charles who may allow you to stay. We stick on the peace agreement we made with your brothers."
Simon knew already what to do next. To see Charles apparently the chiefs of colonist in Moto. He wanted to beg him please to live here. But there was something that interested him before he leave the house. He had question about the African art. They draw, they meaning...It what interested him from now.
Everything that was in Luebo's house was very impressing: mats, baskets, pottery, copper and ironwork and all above all, woodcarving.
Its discovery then had a strong influence on Braque, Matisse and Picasso.
Cubism was new only for Europeans, for it was partly inspired by specific pieces of African art.
Simon was distinguishing the Picasco work in some of the art. 
Simon asked Luebo: "Where do you get those art? How do you make them?"
Luebo laughed for a while and called one of his wife to bring a basket of arts. 
Simon saw some shrunken: eye object, cheeks sink, mouths well decorated, torsos, some eye sockets expanded to cover the entire face. In find in some of the object some European reality. 
People of Moto where from the tribe Bolia. For them the king was chosen by the council of elder and Luebo was a member of that council too, They ancestors appear in a dream and finally by a wild animals who signaled they assent by roaring during a night when the royal syndicate is left a particular spot in the rain forest.
This was the fluidity of these boundaries that granted Africa's artists a freedom that many European haven't discovered.

But many villagers envied others people's work more than theirs. Luebo was teaching the new comer that he was fan of Kuba's art. For him the Kuba were dignified, graceful, courageous, honest with open smiling countenance and really hospital.
Simon while hearing Luebo talk by his interprets, something come in his mind. Simon who loved the tribe Bolia arts heard one of them saying that he envied other's people art. He said to himself: "No one his prophet in his own land." 
It was why Luebo envied other's people art. Simon since he arrived in Africa was amazed by their knowledge of weaving, embroidery, wood carving and smelting that was high since Kabinda. 
Luebo took in that basket a Kuba bamboo and a pipe plus a palm fiber coverlet. 
Luebo was praising the Kuba saying that they were the greatest artist, working in mask, sculpture, textiles, and elaborately carved tools. 
He said that the Kuba recorded ancestors myths, rituals, and crop yield. 
For Simon saying some Kuba objects in that basket he was wondering if perhaps the Kuba got their civilization from Egyptians or Egyptians got their civilization from Kuba? He saw a cup made of mahogany. 
Simon immediately said to Luebo. "I would like to visit the Kuba." 
Luebo immediately said:  "There is no way you can visit them." 
The Kuba chief Kot a Mbweki the Second. He threatened to behead anyone who help foreigner and stranger in giving them the direction of they capital city Ifuka.
But the sad side is that Simon learnt that in they custom they make human sacrifice and kill women as witches. 
Simon knew that many villages already have heard the foreigners atrocity. 
He realize that in many part of the continent he may not be welcome even if he intension is not to mistreat the African. 

After a pleasant visit he asked for direction of Charles' house the colonist chief in Moto. Simon's was determined to stay in Moto. he felt that it was much a better place compare to Malinda. 
He could see from far a modern big house built and paint in white and knew that it was the house of the colonist. It was quiet impressing in the middle of many huts or Thatcher house few distinctive houses. 
He find Charles Benjamin smoking a pipe outside after a short greeting with him. Simon went straight to the point: "I was sent to Malinda. But for personal reason. I decided to stay here after my visit. 
Charles look at him for about two minutes without saying nothing. Simon was wondering why this authority seems to ignore his call?"
"We work for the same administration. We are all working for the same man Leopold but your relocating here may put me in trouble with Celestin of Malinda and authority in Boma our capital in Africa and also our mother land Belgium."
"Please, I feel that I may work well under your leadership."
"We all work under the same rules. Celestin and Me are have laws to respect from our superiors." 
Simon thought that it was very easy to convince Charles to be relocated. He was wondering why Charles has to make him talk a lot. 
Charles told him: "I will allow you. If you accept the Leopold rules not my rules or Celestin rules."
"Yes." with hope Simon accepted: "I will follow the instruction."
"I think you think that Moto has better rules. You may be misled." 
Simon wanted to stay. He authorized Kasongo and Musonda the aid worker who accompanied him to return to Malinda to tell Francois and Celestin that he had decided to stay in Moto. He felt that here he will be able to see the celebration of Africa culture and identity.
May be the none existing of the rubber in the south was still a blessing of the indigenous of the south compare to the people in the north.
 
      CHAPTER ELEVEN: MARRIAGES

Some of Mfumu's entourage members met in Kabinde while Mfumu saw his end coming, he lost confidence in his army. Before the arrival of Mfumu some dignitaries started analyzing their situation in the troubled village:	"I still believe that the chief may have some thing to do with the missing of Pomu."
	"No, the chief have nothing to do with the death or the missing of Pomu. He will never kill a dignitary member�"
	Look, the king called Pomu in a two men meeting�After they heard a shot of the gun given by Jean late night. The next day the man is missing�And the next step Mfumu gave them his intention of attacking the Zonge because Pomu was not there the meeting went so fast instead of hours it took us less than 20 minutes�The people in that meeting kept agreeing with the chief consequence: humiliation�
This dignitary who spoke took a very risky decision to suspect Mfumu of killing Pomu. Mfumu was feared but everybody but because of the uncertain future of the village, some dignitaries took the risk to criticize him:  "The chief even was pleased for the shortness of the meeting�"
	"This is crazy�The chief Mfumu never did that sin."
	Some suspected that Mfumu have killed Pomu and the reason is all known by every body: Pomu was the only man to say no to Mfumu. They all say yes to the cheif, "okay, alright�Look now we are in disaster because of the missing Pomu�'
	There was a division even among the chief�s adviser and they were battling among tehmselves "I will accuse you to the chief. I am very serious. You are hypocrite when Mfumu is here you all say yes�Look the consequences of your yes: Yes Mfumu we will crush them�Yes Mfumu�"
	"You the one who support Mfumu bad decisions instead of saying according to the facts but you please Mfumu�I prefer to be the next Pomu�"Some accepted Simeo (chief of Zonge)and Mazibuko( chief of Pomu followers, brother of the late Pomu) call to punish the new comers. They are the one who brought more trouble in they land.
	"Then you will end up like Pomu�"
	"It is better to dye for the truth instead of dying for non justify decision" There is no need to participate in the meeting if they will let the chief to do what he wishes for. "We will end up blamed for all the consequences�"
The dignitaries become very divided and many of the members walk away in the meeting�Mfumu when join them with more than fifty warriors to protect him find only few of the entourage members were there. This is was one of the proof that people were against Mfumu's reign now. His association with foreigners cast him. Strange enough before he pardoned and allow the newcomers to establish in his land his dignitaries were the one who persuaded him to change his mind. Now  few people were ready now to protect and die with him. Only less than one 24hours left for the Zonge's attack. The chief and the loyal dignitary exchanged idea. This time the chief was soft and very understanding because is possible reign was numbered in hours not years. Mfumu changed I in We: "We have to admit that this may be our last meeting�Our reign is in really big treat�First I want to send the religious minister to go now without any delay to ask for ancestors to save us�Go and pray loudly and kill many animals in sacrifice�Blame the ancestors also for the defeat that we have suffered at the end of our rivals�We don't want this ancestors lands to be taken by animals from Zonge and  Pomu's followers�"
	"Yes Mfumu."
	"Please go now", Mfumu insisted
	"Yes Mfumu�"
Mulombi (dignitary) Masengo, The holy man charged for the religion went to mobilize the sorcerers and witches to find pity and saves them from the coming war. He had to blame them for their last defeat and offer many animals in sacrifices. Meanwhile the king continued with few dignitaries: "I was attacked that night of fighting. You heard the story�I was dead if it was not for the gun even to me by Jean�I shot in air four times�The Pomu's panicked and gave me a chance to run�" He didn't run for over 20 years but that day he was forced to run�"I didn't kill Pomu and I don't know what happen to Pomu. The Zonge people who want to kill us are our own blood." 
Every body in the audience tried hard to stop laughing but end up  laughing for the first time in many meetings in the presence of Mfumu: "I am serious�I run for the first time in more than 20years." They have take now things very seriously." We are in trouble�Try to turn your minds to come up with an urgent solution"
This time with a friendly chief one of the Balombi or dignitary suggested: "Mfumu I am just want to tell you we have to share the power with the Pomu' party and the Zonge like did our neighbors there are living in peace now for more than 30 years now�"
	"I was not excepting this stupid proposition�They don't share power." They inherited it from our ancestors and parent. "Please come up with a good proposition�"
	"I am sorry for my proposition�Forgive me Mfumu."
	"There is no time to forgive now �It time to come up with realistic tactic �Time is against us."
	They decided to come with another tactic not only first to see how many troops are ready to protect them. Even Kalanga the man in charge of the defense minister and security wasn't confident of his own warriors. He said after didn't hesitating an upset number: "It is scary the number we had�I couldn't believe out eight hundreds only tree hundreds were present at the morning meeting. When we attacked the Zonge we had 600 warriors and 200 left to on stand by to watch and patrol the village�"
	As time is passing by the situation is turning from bad to worst�
	Kalenga was expecting a large number of ennemies to attack them. " We expect at least some 400 warriors from the enemies to attack us  tomorrow�" The Zonge were very few compare to them but there very organized and especially very motivated when they are fighting they cousins.
	Kalenga honestly said what he was expecting: "	They will beat us�unless we got support from warriors from other villages�"
Another desperate dignitary come up with his last plan: "Let eat the tree foreigner tonight then flee the village. They brought more trouble. Let make a party give them the traditional alcohol once they are drunk kill and punish them in eating them for bringing curse. Let celebrate for the last time before our end. The ancestors have abandoned us because we live we foreigners now. The enemies are now our friend. We made a mistake in pardoning them."
It was one of the most accurate ethnic to make drank the men holding guns and they won't be able to defend themselves then finish them off.  
	But Mfumu was has loved the foreigners defended them: "We are a cannibal tribe but human's meat won't save us from the humiliation. We are in good term with some of our other neighbours but they are not ready to sent their warriors for help" They knew that no one can help them,  It wasn't the first time they ask for help. They tried more than five time they turn them down. It was not tomorrow that the may accept they request. Each villages warriors wanted to defend they own land only not other's people's land. They have heard the drum war message but they didn't show any sign of wanting to support them even by a simply drum's message. Mfumu was begging his Balombi, who were dignitaries, advisors, wise people,�"Try to turn your mind and come up with a significant solution."
Tomorrow was just hours away and they dignity and even surviving depended on this meeting that was like the last meeting. 
	"Mfumu, I have a proposition I don't know if you may allow me to tell you" Kalanga the man in charge of the village security and defense demanded
	"Tell us we are here to solve the problem�"
	"I have a doubt in our warriors due to lack of discipline. We have lost in Zonge and we may lost here again.' Kalenga suggested, "I have a suggestion to ask for Jean's group to help us. This is the last solution, they have a powerful weapon and white magic�"
Mfumu seems to get the answer:  "That is sound very nice to us. What can we do to get their help?"
	"I have the impression they want to defend themselves only,  let give them the World most powerful Satan." Kalenga suggested.
	"What is that?"
	"Women."
The king seems to accept the last proposition:  "That is excellent, excellent. I even promised them women but Jean the chief of the group is not interested�"
"Yes no man will refuse a women temptation" One Balombi suggested.
	"Oh Mfumu .Out of hundred of women one will get is attention, just one." Kalenga confirmed.
	"That is excellent go and take all the beautiful and fresh lady in our land. Go now so tomorrow morning we will make marriage in the morning and fight in the evening�But keep alert because they Zonge may come tonight to make a surprised" The all agreed as the king concluded:  "Surprise marriage in the morning feast and fight in the evening."
They went in the land and took all the beautiful girls to get married to the Jean and his servants: Mpuwa, Kinwa and the two servants from the priest's plantation Ndeko and Pula. They call: Kinwa and Mpuwa were called black white (use a native name: Mwehushi-Mundele)  because they were black and the more civilized, wearing and talking French too like Jean. They selected in the land some 174 women, most of them were believed to be virgin and single. Young and fresh women to be married. In the morning when Jean's group wake up to start their usual business of exchanging clothes to cotton and coffee, they saw many women out side and the chief's spoken man told them:	"Morning and welcome to a party of your life, we have 174 women�Chose many women as you want�"
Unexpected, the group was wordless for a moment while Kinwa seems to enjoy instantly the offer and talked on behalf of the group: "But they are many women, we need few women only?"
	"Don't worry choose �If you are strong enough in bed to take 10 or more take." They are the gift that the chief sent to you. He loves you, he wants to thank you for the gun that you brought that saved him and he want to respect the promised he made to you. Our chief is a king of words. He respect his words 100%. You are now 5 people?"
He saw other two newly civilized man with among them: Ndeko and Pula. "You have new men among you?"
	Mpuwa answered: "Yes, two came yesterday from Jean's brother 's place in Kimbuzi�"
	There was women enough for all of them: "Don't worry. They will join you also in the in this surprised  party�"
The women in the culture do not have to say no once the man has proposed them if there are not married. Especially in this case where the king himself gave instructions. This kind of show takes place only when a chief want a new wives or in the annual ceremony to bless women who kept they virginity for the proud of they families and show off to the new want to be husband.
The two men from priest Pascal, Ndeko and Pula were married in their land Kimbuzi but quickly changed their mind. The women started passing like in a fashion show or miss competition: one after one for some 30 seconds each to make an impression. The number 12 caught the attention of Kinwa and he took her. Number 54 got the attention of one of priest Pascal's servant Pula and he took her. Number 57 was taken by Mpuwa. Number 102 was taken again by Mpuwa. Number 124 was taken by the remaining priest Pascal's servant Ndeko.
Kinwa wanted to take another one but his friend Mpuwa discouraged him: "Brother, no. Take one woman at the time. Don't forget you still have another woman in Boma."
Now come the trouble Betu a thin, tall and dark in skin woman got the attention of Jean she was 17 years old and number 149. She reminded Jean of a popular super model in Europe that he used to see in the magazines. Jean shaken strangely and Mpuwa saw the reaction and call her the number 149: "Jean this one?"
	"Yes, yes I thought of a model fashion! She look like one of the famous model in Europe�But I am scared of my mommy." It was for the first time that the porters could see Jean sound like a five years boy taken by love: "I thought that I was dreaming. I feel all my body shaking, all my soul and mind flying away. My mother's instructions disappearing. What a creature. What a an imaginable beauty. I never see this with my own eyes a good looking woman. I can not just stand her looks, her smile, her walking style. a pure and perfect body. She looks like she was designed and drawn by God without any physical mistake."  
	"What?"
	"Mom."
	"This is crazy this chance may not come twice.' The king's spoken man begged him "They may kill her tonight or kill the king who send them�Take her first keep her and then you will think latter of your mommy's instruction."
Kinwa added:  "Your thousands and thousand mile away from your mother and still think of your mommy? Do you mommy see what you are doing here?"
	Even one of the new man who joined Kinwa: " Take a woman's man"
            Jean was probably more shy than the fear of her mother: "But I don't know how she may act"
	Mpuwa then urged him: "Jean you are old enough�It why you are in this land ,You are already old my brother�You deserve a woman�"
	"Yes let keep her first, I will make up my mind�"
	"What?"
	"I am confused now."
	"You take the lady and she is all yours. First action and lastly philosophy, Jean." Mpuwa told him.
	"Yes, yes she got my heart�"
Every body took is woman by his side and include the shy Jean. The other women started singing�The choir come and they brought traditional beer Munkoyo. The villagers started partying, many took the opportunity to drink and eat�they were saying:
	Let drink and eat�this may be our last day to live�
	Let dance before the night arrive�This could be our last chance�
The chef warriors were around preventing any one from leaving the village. The king comes after two hours to talk to Jean and his men. 
Jean never even thought of getting married in Africa. It was for the first time that he saw beautiful young women in his life. They were all young, semi naked exposing they body and they attractive fresh breast. They look very innocent and they smiling were just killing the men. 
Then they saw a group of old women coming with pots, animals and farm products. In few minutes while the men were taking to they newly chosen women. Then after they saw warriors accompanying the chief Mfumu. He was all smiling as he started by saying: "Tumba (Jean's African name) Oh yes you have a woman too?"
	"I am still confused now�"
	"Your wife is very beautiful." Mfumu nodded and encouraged Jean: "Don't worry those confusion will disappear with time my son�You are officially married in our land. You are not foreigners no more now you are officially people of Kabinde."
	The chief of the group Jean admitted: "It is nice to hear that."
	"I have a suggestion: your village is under treat, the Zonge are coming tonight" The chief introduced his subjects. "I wanted to tell you and your group if you may protect your village: your wives and your wives 's family. If you do not join us we may all die and leave all this world"
Jean didn't want to get involve in the village internal's conflict. The king took advantage of their wedding to get their assistance: "No Mfumu, we are not here to fight�We may only fight in case of self defense�I am sorry."
	"My son Tumba. You have powerful weapon that no one possesses with the sound of your guns your enemies will run away. Today is a triple celebration: your marriages, your second welcome and lastly a our certain victory tonight." Mfumu loved to call Jean by the African's newly given name and many villager too called him Tumba. It was easy for them to pronounce.
Kinwa who fought along side the Belgians in the North come up with the Idea:  "I have an idea when I fought in the North�You see the enemies do not kill the children and woman. We may use the woman and the children us our shield. Keep your plans but put the children and women as shield. If their attack us we will shoot a lot bullet and they will run away just by hearing the sound of the guns�"
	Mfumu who was running short of ideas admitted this idea. It was genial, they never used the shield technique before. "That is the excellent idea. I am going to mobilize many children and women."
Many people joined the party and the family of the chosen women met they son in law and they were given immediately the women. The elders blessed the wedding and killing many animals for the prompted wedding. 
Many people drank too expecting a fearest fight and night. The men drink hoping that it may be they last time to drink they favorite African beer. They brought they drum used to all the ceremony and celebrated.
The night arrived the children and women were shield of Jean's group, warriors, Dignitaries and Mfumu. The Zonge and Pomu' group encircle the village. They entered the village with very few resistances because they were no warriors in the village's entries and exits doors. The attackers were amazed that all the Mfumu's warriors were missing�They went to search Mfumu and his collaborators without success. They decided to catch first the village: they posted at all village corners. The Zonge's Warrior and others were patrolling the streets�They put some kind of Zonge traditional flag in the middle of the village. Then their decide around four o'clock in the morning  to search in the different group of women and children the dignitaries�They were some twenty four different group.
The total victory is when they catch the cheif or kill him or kill most of his Balombi, the traditional dignitaries. They sense that they were no opposition.  
The biggest one was were Jean's group and the Mfumu were hiding before the fight erupted. Panic total: the children and woman started screaming. Then a series of strong unusual guns sound erupted lasting only 30 minutes. In this confusion they Zonge started running away then the few Mfumu loyal warriors started following the enemies. The Zonge returned to their home and Pomu's follower went into a their nearly built village in the bush.
Disappointment for the Zonge and the Pomu who captured Kabinde for the all night loosing before the sun rise.

       CHAPTER TWELVE: CELEBRATION

Kabinde villagers celebrated the surprised victory, they were only 6 dead, 3 wounded and 9 were captured. The dignitaries invited their neighbors too. They took the five Members of the Jean's group on their traditional chairs and chanted, sang, celebrated, danced with them. They went around the village too celebrating. After that Jean wrote to the priests In Kimbuzi sending them 4 seriously wounded warriors in those 1 was a local man and 3 were enemies. Jean wrote a letter trying to hide his involvement in the war. The two priests Pascal's servant decided not to return anymore soon to enjoy with their new wives and give to  warriors who went to accompanied their wounded colleagues:
Jean Tumba                                               The 2nd July ,1906
Kabinde
Congo 
                                                     To Pascal.
I have the pleasure to write to you this time. We are all fine here. There was a small fight yesterday with very few casualty. Now we are busy celebrating a surprised victory�
But life of human is more important than every thing in the World. It why I send you 9 wounded in yesterday fight. I will resume my operation from tomorrow. I will come for a visit after my second operation and we may talk more. I am sorry for the inconvenience caused in keeping your two servant here. I will come with them, they are also enjoying their short staying. I really thank you for the care you are showing to me, I follow 100% your advises.
I hope now that the war is over, I thank you again for receiving the previous wounded warrior in your small clinic. I know that you have very limited resources because your hospital his under construction. I enjoy now my staying in Africa more than ever, I never be this happy before in all my life.  It is a wonderful continent with wonderful people.
I great everybody especially the others 4 priests who are assisting you there.
                                                               With a lot of love.
                                                               Jean Tumba.
The senior pastor was very disappointed with the letter and called the other 4 priests to analyze the situation and plan their next move.  The senior priest highlighted the main word that may help them to come up with a conclusion  "I am very disappointed by the recent letters of Jean but I amazed by his courage and the same time he always write to us every time he get an opportunity�"
	"We will get him by his own words and know what to do to prevent the worst."
Pascal then look at Jean's letter:
	There is one word that caught they attention. "We are celebrating" Talking about we�That is mean his accusing himself of his involvement in the fights. That is mean is involve in the fight there.
Pascal continued the analyses: "Then he continued celebrating a surprise." Surprise may mean a lot. "In surprise, I have the impression he may have use the gun"
	Of course the enemies who never heard the sound of gun's shots may be surprised by the sounds of the guns.
	Pascal took another word: "We are enjoying "�That may means that after a victory the villagers will celebrate with them and make them hero and that may make them very happy.
	Pascal was also attracted by Jean using his new name. "At the other hands he uses a lot is African name." He was not against that they all have African's nickname names but it soon to have that name. It took the priests years to have those names, it is normal to have African names because it make easier for villagers to call them because they have a problem to pronounce they European names. Himself Pascal was called by the African as Thabang meaning happiness. They notice after many years that Pascal used to give the village hapiness. Never shout, never argue with them and giving them many gifts. I am not sure if we are really wrong.
	They have a clear image of what is doing at Kabinde. Jean or John is involved in the activities of village. The priest were very quiet in nature but very clever. People who has learn the philosophy in the profession training. Talking and controlling all they words. 
	Pascal was worried that Jean was too young to make money anyway. "He supposed to be guarded by his mother that he loves a lot." He turned against even his own government "	How come the Belgium may send a young man in this dangerous continent?" he wondered "How come a young man may be forced to live in Africa?"
	One of the junior priest added: "This continent will be better when most of the people will be civilized but not now!"	
They all blamed the Leopold government for wanting to make money and even send young people in Africa just to get the taxes money: "I personally I blame our government for sending him here and at his age he will be exposed in business and power that the local people will give him."
	Pascal insisted: "It is to dangerous to have the power and the money at this age. What a mess by our government?"  This would make a good theme perhaps for the story. -Your are right.
	Whatever happens they wanted to take care of Jean. They were upset that they own servant sent to fetch Jean were not even returning. It was not easy for them too to get porters. They have to in the civilized area like Boma and interview many people to hire and take those who have a good life and good moral. Pascal told his colleagues: "Jean is our brother and the same time we have lead him us we lead every body include the local villagers."
	They had to try to cooperate with him and stop the same time the fire before it comes big in Kabinde. Pascal who had spend many years in Africa knew that African conflicts never end, they enemies will come back. The enemies heard guns shot and run away. Next time they will hear the gun shot and won't run away.  "The still more fight to come. They won't care about how many people dies as long they capture and eat the foreigners." Some conflicts have existed many centuries ago and kept coming.
	 African run away the first time when they hear the gun's shot then they return in hundred to catch the one who shot. It happen before in some of the villages, it was why they were told never to interfere in the conflict.
	This make Pascal more and more worried ."How can stop the fire from spreading?"
	They decided to write they government authorities in Boma and Jean's mother. Pascal said. "Jean has to be guarded and leaded. We are ready to take the responsibility of protecting him. He may come to leave with us here."
	There are more missionaries and priest coming to Congo and the continent is just too big to be covered the same time. They decided to put Kabinde in they agenda. "Once others colonists arrives Boma, they authorities has to send them to Kabinde." Pascal knew that the cannibals are very good men but their instinct of eating foreigner always come back. The only way to stop that practice is with the words of God as they were doing to discourage that practices by being good with indigenous that foreigner were not meat but good human like themselves. "What we are doing here is to prepare the next generation to stop those customs. We haven't read a single time in Jean's words talking about preaching!"
	One of the priest added "You will never keep together a lion with a ship." Imagine in a village of thousands cannibals lives only 5 peoples no cannibals? "No, let inform the Belgium government and his mother soon as possible before they blame us."
	They come up with 3 resolutions in this meeting. First make Kabinde the next priority to preach: the new coming missionaries and priests must go there. Then to inform Jean's mom the danger of Kabinde and condemn our government for sending young people in this land in informing them the danger that exist here. Lastly they decided to write to Bruno, the number one man in Congo. The represent of king and asking him to send the soldiers called Public force to avoid further fighting in and around Kabinde.
	"I don't understand because it is well written in the map": warning cannibal in the South part of Congo and in the North warning warriors tribe, Pascal regretted. "But they still send colonist here to grab land and in expense of human just to pay tax to Belgium?"
The upset head priest swore:  "This time I will not write anymore to Jean. Someone else must take that responsibility. He must feel my disappointment and must come and live with us here. We will give him our workers and lands"

The other hands the Zonge and Pomu's followers met to discuss in Zonge's village about the surprise defeat they suffered at the hands of Mfumu's troops and trying to find a way to capture truly the enemies, foreigners. They were convince that they will win after wining the last battles and after Pomu's brother Mazibuko fighter joined them. 
Now they angry wasn't more on Mfumu's but the foreigners: "�We took control of the village and we even patrolled the streets of Kabinde all night long to be surprised in the morning with strong powerful weapons�Magical weapon�We conquered the land of our ancestors�"
	They didn't know if they will have this chance again in the near future? It painful to loose at last minute.
	Many people are not supporting Mfumu's administration. Those magic weapons belong to the tree invaders who escaped death? And whom we have been asking to be slaughtered. 
	That is mean they were waiting the last minute to use them like they did last time? Let leave our difference now and see how to capture our tree enemies.
They were still believing that the foreigners were still tree not knowing that they were two more people who come. "That is correct�they entire Mfumu's army were given plan given by those foreigners. We have to eat them or die for our land."
	They were no guard at all in the Kabinde's corners and entries.
The village was not often protected by warriors during trouble time. Because even warriors didn't have any salary. They were defending their village by the love of their land and to preserve their cultural identity. They were normal farmers and hunter who goes to farm like everybody else. The only time they were protecting their village during day time it when the village was in danger. It why when Jean's group entered the village they only found children, women, elders and sick people. When it come to big judgment, the village is alerted and the village is protect by the strongest man.
Because the fight were more physical with traditional weapons. Most of them taking place during night time. All the big strongest farmer played automatically the role of warrior too. The only men who were playing the guard of the village were the messengers drummer man. Once they are attack or have an emergency news. They big the message drums to alert all the warriors and people far away to return home. And the chief of the village had permanent body guard. The trusted warriors by turn look after the chief according a special list calendar.  
Even though Mfumu had many enemies now the attention of his enemies were to kill the newcomers:
	"We have to attack the invaders instead of Mfumu. Mfumu now is only a skeleton king. He may die son from a natural disease may be."
	They decided to punish those invaders. The capital punishment is to kill them and eat them. 
	But we have to be very careful because in they practices when they don't eat they ennemies they foreigner's ancestors may come and revenge their death. 
Just when they were in the meeting the shock news come. They had people who come to informed them in the meeting that Pomu's body has been find with a strange wound at his head in the bush by the hunters. They body was in serious decomposition. They regretted the scene and decided to bury immediately Pomu by the demand of people. Every body were alerted. All the Pomu's family and friends who have just made a new village come to honor their hero with the people of Zonge. It was painful as the villagers were singing angry songs and swore the revenge on Mfumu and the tree foreigners. They also sang hope songs that they will return and recapture one days their land of dream and land of their ancestors: Kabinde.  Can they blame the strangers for his death? Of course because the decomposing body had a wound from the foreigner's weapon.
The decomposed body was not stabbed but had a strange wound at back of his head. This was a proof that Pomu was killed by the newcomers or Mfumu whose own guns. It was one of the reason to hate more the newcomers.
While the other were mourning, in Kabinde it was a different mood. They keep singing and dancing for tree days. Many of the villagers were not happy at all, they celebrated to please the king, deep inside many were also fed up of Mfumu's government. Mfumu kept asking unexplained taxes: taking their stock live and products of their farms. They were unhappy with the support of Jean's group too. They blame Jean's group this for saving Mfumu.
 
          CHAPTER THIRTEEN :NEW ADMINISTRATION

Then the chief Mfumu called an extraordinary meeting with all the Balombi the dignitaries and Jean's group composed of five men( Jean, Kinwa, Mpuwa, Ndeko and Pula) were invited to end the tree days party. This time the chief return to his I instead of We he used in the last meeting when he felt that he was in trouble: "I don't know how to say about this surprised victory�I have to thank the new magic stick in the city brought by Tumba (Jean's African name)�I also have decide to name a new government were also Tumba's group will have a big role to play�From today I give an eternal staying visa to Tumba's group�"
The newly married group answered by Kinwa:  "That is excellent Mfumu."
	"I thought for my first time in my life that my reign could be ended by those animals�I will give 200 free tons of cottons and free 10 tons of coffee to Jean in exchange for the effort highly appreciate for my survival. I name Kinwa who come with the shield war's plan as the new man in charge security and defense in Kabinde from now."
This was a shock too to other dignitary, a foreigner who supposed to be cooked is now a dignitary? Kalenga the man in charge of this role was relieve from his responsibility. Mfumu has find that he was not able to reinstore the discipline 
Kinwa screamed: "What a surprised."
	Mfumu confirmed his trust in the newcomers: "My new friend and trusted friend are the Jean's group. There are my new life time allies." They become Balombi in this land Mfumu preferred to named Jean as the village specially advisor but he cannot talk they local dialect. He said" " but let see in future." Mfumu freed all the prisoners to celebrate a new era in this land. And has given the new instruction Kinwa: "You must restructure the undisciplined army plus recruit new and energetic members, coach them. To reform the army I give you all the power."

Life have changed immediately the formers invaders become overnight dignitary in the village. Now the business man Jean become more powerful in his few months of his arrival in Africa. With more power and authority given in this village it was an opportunity to make more money. The aid workers become dignitaries. Kinwa become one of the powerful man in Kabinde. Kinwa returned home guarded by the strongest bodyguards in the land.  Not forgetting that they are all newly married to the most beautiful women in the land.
The business man Jean for his second operation send more people to sell the product to the priests. He also had a new idea in the coming months to started sending the product straight to Boma to get more money. The formers invaders who were now five started a building project of a road to Kimbuzi in motivating the villagers to expand that small feet road to a large road as usual Jean wrote a letter to the priest of Kimbuzi:
Jean Tumba                                      The 20th August ,1906
Kabinde 
Congo Africa 
                                                     To Pascal,
I have the honor to write to you once again despite my busy schedule now. I send you this time 50 villagers who are pushing the trailers with some 230 tons of cotton and about 11 tons of coffee.
I supposed to come but I will come later in the next operation probably. I need to buy two properties in Europe, one for my mother and one mine. I will ask you to send to my mothers some 2 francs money. I will need to support you in your expansion of the church here once the other priest arrive. I wanted to forget please send me some material of construction�You may keep the rest of money that I offer to the church. We will start building a road soon to rely us to your village: Boma and Kimbuzi.
I will personally tell you what really had happen, I am very blessed now. I am even married to my dream lady she looks like a model I used to see in the magazines in Europe her name is Betu but I gave her an European name Julia. She will give me beautiful children. I thank you for the support and many advises you gave me. I almost forget to tell you about the aid workers that you have send here. The will come to visit only their family sometime. They have a new occupations here, I will need more guns in the next operations.
My greeting to you all.
My sincerely.
                                                              Jean Tumba. 
The priest went again in the meeting to analyze the letter and the same time their forwarded the big quantity of products to Boma. They took the letter and read many time before staring:
	Our worried have become true. It is clear the young man do not want to tell the true but is very excited in the letter but is trying to hide. We are not against the success of anyone. But this is definitely a last trap the cannibal did.  
They priest believed that the cannibal will give many product to Jean and later when Jean has created a friendship eat him. And they were also jealous of the success of a young man. We will see later. They also were unhappy of jean involvement in the local affairs?
	Their took advantage of the shocking technology he has and also gave him a power on top of his technological power to get let him fall in their trap. They make him rich to kill him. What is cotton to villagers? Nothing, it is a wild plan that still exist in the land they may collect even thousand of tons because they don't know the use them. The chiefs and his personnel don't need it.
One of the priest Stephane decided:  "I am going now to Boma to talk to our superiors of our country and post letters to his mom and blame the Belgium's government. We saw some injured warrior's with bullet's wound."
	It is a good profit for Jean and the priests but they wanted to prevent for the worst. Stephane made a plan with the money they will get, "I will buy the two properties in our country. It is a least a very good idea but we won't by guns for him. We have to ignore the guns demand�we may send him some of the construction materials that we have here."
	In conclusion, they realized that Jean helped the chief there to get a short term victory and the chief gave them power and in exchange they made a trap with the immense products. Now  the chief's trap is to kill them slowly�
Another priest wrote this time to Jean:
Gerald Julbert                                     The 22nd August ,1906
Kimbuzi
CongoAfrica
                                           To my brother Jean
My brother, I am not happy writing to you this time. Easy come easy go, we are convince that you won't listen to us even this time. It is painful because we see how you are dying and how you are stuck in the mad and how you are digging your own tomb. It won't be a pleasure to assist you in your burial if we are lucky to collect your body.
We know what is going on there, it will be a waste of time to advise you again. I want to give you the reports: we will do as you wish and one priest is leaving for Boma tomorrow to sell the products, buy you two properties in Belgium from Boma and send money to your mother. Congratulation of this genius idea. We are sending you our construction materials that we will replace later.
You know my brother that sometime a success is a fail and sometime fail is success. You know the biggest fail of our lord Jesus Christ is the biggest victory today. Jesus was crucified on the cross along side criminals but he resurrected and today his resurrection is the biggest miracle and today we are saved. Those gifts they are giving you are only poisons. The cottons and coffee mean nothing to the villagers they may give you thousand of tons because there are wild plants useless to them. Come back to your reason. We will inform our government for the suspicious activities over there. We will write to your mother too. She doesn't want to loose too.
You didn't explain how some injured people had bullet's wound while indigenous don't have gun, except Mfumu?  This is good.
Thank you for the enormous gifts you made to the church, it mean a lot to us. Please think twice. May God assist you.
                                                Your caring brother, Gerald 
 
        CHAPTER FOURTEEN: TRAPS

Mfumu have survived the most terrific threat to his reign. He was not stupid to give to foreigner the biggest positions in his land include the defense ministry. He lost faith in his own people, his realized that he have to cement his leadership before eliminate the foreigners. He was so sure that he will get more ammunitions too.
Most of the ordinaries villages were unhappy that the foreigner have saved the dictator Mfumu. They wanted someone to save them from Mfumu who kept taking their animals and products from their farms as tax but they wanted a man from their tribe or village to get ride of Mfumu not a foreigner. Most of them talked in the close secret doors: "The foreigners have saved the skeleton Mfumu"
	"They don't know how bad Mfumu is."
	"They will pay�now that Mfumu have survived. He will kill slowly the foreigners�"
	"He even made them our dignitaries!"
	"This is the most amazing nomination�How some people without the same bloods as us may get those posts?"
	"We don't even share the same ancestors." Many still view the newcomers as their stocked food, soon or later they have to eat them. They view them like all the chicken and goats that they keep them and eat them for special occasion. 
	They view Mfumu inclusion of the foreigner in they administration as a scandal and insult to they ancestors and tradition.
The dignitaries were also unhappy to be associated to the foreigners some of them talked in secretly to express they disappointment. "�I cannot believe that the chief is making the biggest mistake of his life"
	He supposed to leave them out of our local administration. They come to make business here not to be politician?
	They suspected that the foreigners with their powerful weapon will kill Mfumu just in second, they friendship meant nothing to them. They were still foreigners and enemies to they tradition.
	For Kalenga the former man in charge of the defense. It was an humiliation and a life time grave to be replaced by a  foreigner who they used to eat. He developed a stress sick related diseases struggling on his bad and comforted by friends and relatives.
	Kalenga and his friends swore to revenge the humiliation with or without the agreement of Mfumu. n angry dignitary out of idea how to kill them said:  If we don't poison them how will we approach them and kill them with their magic gun?  Surely they have other ways to kill. They were scared of the modern weapon. The foreigners were having guns every where they go even at toilet.
The conservative group of villagers were unhappy to see many people in Kabinde starting wearing foreigners clothes forgetting the traditional clothes�For many the foreigners come to destroy their culture values. 
	Many believed that foreigners they bring devil civilization there.
	"Let keep working now for our next moves. We will do a surprised". They have made plan to catch them at all the isolated places. They were only scared with the guns. As long the situation was changing in the land. Jean's group were aware of many friends and many enemies they have made. 
They keep they rifles close to themselves not even allowing to put they guns away when they were even with they new wives. They keep weapon stick on them even when they goes to the toilets as they were advised in Boma.  

The big trouble come when Kinwa the former porters said to himself that everything is possible:  "I never thought that I will be one day a minister of defense in a foreign land, with a beautiful wife�I used to carry clothes now I am guarded�I can eliminate Mfumu and be the strongest man in the land. The day he will try to fire me I will kill him without no hesitation�My man objective now is to reach the top level. I am educated and civilized than Mfumu."

Mfumu was so clever trying always to clean up his image. To clean his image he wanted to execute two criminals to try made up with the newest rebellion Pomu. It was clear that Pomu was killed by a gun. But the big question was who killed him. Obviously, Mfumu was the main subject. He had a gun and have the authority to send the trusted warrior to dump the body in the bush. The newcomers yes had gun but didn't know well the bush and didn't have authority to send people in the bush to dump Pomu's body. 
Mfumu made after one week a meeting inviting all the Balombi dignitaries. In this meeting the Mfumu wanted hardly to clean his image. They accused the killing to two prisoners know as the gang in the village because they use to rob animals and others things in the village They use to be in and out the jail every time: "�I have been blamed by many peoples for the killing of Pomu that almost led to some kind of unjustified revolution. I never kill no one�"
Kinwa the new strongest man couldn't hide his intention as the imposing man in the land was quick to respond:  "Mfumu we have to investigate the matter�The one who will be find guilty of killing Pomu must be punished and the capital punishment his death."
	"Of course his death" �No one his above the law only ancestors who are above the law because they are their gods. "I have been told that the find the two killer of Pomu. I don't know what with those criminals they always been in and out of the jail. There are well known by every body in the land."
	"We have to judge them and once they are guilty. I will shot them personally me Kinwa. No one is above the law." Amazing a man who was viewed as meat for indigenous has become part of the law making. A man who was viewed as meat as other meat like chicken, goat, �but has teeth meaning protection as lion, that teeth that the villager were taking about was the rifle or gun. 
Mfumu knew that Kinwa has to agree to all he will be saying. And he was a good instrument to help him to clean the image. As a foreigner he could have little compensation for his people. Before any meeting and even before receiving any advises, Mfumu hd already plans and wanted the supports of his Balombi to simply implement what he already planned. 
	"We have to kill them without any judgment there are big lies." The have been forgiven many times by the community now they had killed the most important man in they land. "There is no need to waste our time. People have not been going to their daily preoccupation for the past few days because of war and celebrations. There will not be interested to assist to the judgment of well know gang in the land."
	"Then we may call them and kill them." Kinwa suggested.
Then another dignitary intervene: "I thing we must show to every body the punishment so people may learn to live a clean life. And every body must witness the punishment to stop blaming Mfumu of killing Pomu. We have to invite also the Pomu's family to know who have killed their brother and from there we may see how to reconcile with the Pomu's follower"
Mfumu pretended not to be interested in talking to Pomu's followers:  "Never and never�No reconciliation with those criminals. They wanted to kill me. This is impossible. I will never allow this to happen."
	"I understand Mfumu, I am sorry if I offended you." the Malombi retrieve his words.
	"This will never happen, in few months I will regroup my warriors and will go and kill them in their new village."  Mfumu continued: "First they don't have no right to leave my village and secondly they must be punished for attempt to murder me. I am the only legitimate chef in this land because I was chosen by ancestor to inherited this position. They played with the chief that mean they have played with our culture and ancestors." Then the chief was watching Jean. " Tumba (Jean) you don't talk today?"
The so called new special advisor was not contributing in the meeting even though his interpreter told him the subject of discussion. He was always dreaming about making a lot and a lot of money and to be recognize as the most rich man on the planet. He was also dreaming about making beautiful children with his beautiful wife:
	"I will talk when I am sure to make a contribution. The time will come to talk�"
	"No Kabinde is your land." They needed also Jean's wise contribution. "You don't have to looked at us like foreigner. No one is foreigner here. Mpuwa you have to talk too�The only man who is contributing with genius idea is the man in charge of defense and security Kinwa."
Mpuwa responded:  "Don't worry Mfumu this is only our second time to be in the meeting. The first time it was when you called us to appoint us and the second time is today. There many things that will come in future and you will see our contributions."
	"I understand but you don't have to contribute only after many meetings. I know that many people who are new in the group always come up with good idea�Look at Kinwa, he comes with a good idea just few hours away from what supposed to be the end of the road for all us. Beside do you all enjoy to live with your beautiful women?"
	"There are very beautiful. We still learn each other and we really enjoy their company." 
	"Tumba, I need a special comment regarding your life as married man."
	"It is a unique experience." They were not talking a lot as she still learning her language and Jean still learning her dialect too. "I really enjoy to be with her. She caught my attention the first day and she still catching my attention every day of my life. I never thought that I will see a beautiful lady in Africa and get married this early." She looks like a model that she used to admire in the magazines. "She reminds me of that model every time I see her. I am anxious to see how our children we look like. I am sure that they will be very beautiful specially with the mix of our two races�"
All the Balombi in the meeting didn't know what was the meaning of a magazine. Even Mpuwa who was translating had difficult to describe the magazine to the dignitary. Mpuwa was now the only man translating for Jean. Kinwa become boss, even though he was still living near his friends he started changing day to day. 
One of the dignitaries remembered them with an African's proverbs. " We say that you will find every where beautiful women"
Mfumu encouraged Jean the new married man: "I see how your confusion are disappearing in your mind."
	"I am still confused and very scared of the reaction of my mother." He didn't know if really he has to tell her but he told already in a letter to the priest that he refer as his brothers priest at Kimbuzi. "I am still waiting for their reactions and then from there I will see but I want to spend the rest of my life with her"
	Mfumu repeated what one of Balombi said but explained it well: "There are beautiful women every where in the World and in each and every generation. I know that you will end up being polygamous like most of the men in our land."
All the dignitaries in the meeting were amused by the statement and laughed for a while. But Jean didn't envy to be a polygamous one day: "I hope not because in my culture in Europe it very rare to see that practice. She is all for me, I will cherish her and live only with her."
The king had nothing to add as he concluded the meeting:  Time will tell, you will see another beautiful lady more beautiful than her and you may not resist. To end up our meeting today I will call you again to see what we will do with the two killer. We will show to every body that I am innocent to the false rumor of my killing of my brother Pomu. That I miss and mourn with tears.
 
          CHAPTER FIFTEEN :WAYA WAYA:NO DIRECTION
 
Stephane, the priest who went to meet various authority in the capitol town Boma got all the information about Jean. He spend more than 4 months in the capital city with the large numbers of porters who accompanied him. He was in prison in Belgium for a manner offense of assault and the matter become worst when he escaped once in the police detention and was in the group of prisoners who were send to Africa as punishment and was sentenced for 2 years. The Belgium realized some prisoners for overcrowding in the jails. The chef administrator in Congo wrote a letter to Jean to warn him.
The operation was so successful and Jean's mother wrote a letter too. The priests decided not to send again their servants to Kabinde, they were scared that they may be blocked there as others two servants who went to fetch Jean. They gave those letters to some of the wounded soldiers who had recovered from the priests facilities in Kimbuzi aftyer spending days immobilized in the hospital bed, 30 miles away.
He got first the letter of the administrator:
Paul Brunon                                         The 20th September ,1906
General administrator
Boma
Congo Africa  
                                                              To Jean 
On behalf of the Belgium in Congo, the government of our Majesty our king as well in my capacity as the general administrator of this land that we are civilizing. I would like first to congratulate you for the effort and courage of on reaching a virgin land in the South interior. I must manifest gratitude and respect that you have done what you expected to achieve in this land.
After a long meeting with the priest who knows you, I have decided to relocate you in Kimbuzi. We look at your age and dangers you may faces. There are challenges in all part of the land. In the North there many warriors who makes our task difficult to achieve and in the South it is more like some kind of a peace land with isolated wars and many cannibals. The man challenge in the South is that many local people still cannibal. Most of our eaten colleague were so confident that this may not happen to them but were eaten.
You have achieved what many people didn't achieve in years. I am surprised to learn that the priest have posted the money to your mother and also have bought you to properties, well done boy. I have spoken with the justice department spoke man, Jacque to allow you to return to your home.  He sympathized with our call. He suggested that you return to complete your sentence in Belgium but the priest advised me to let you live with them in Kimbuzi until your 2 year sentence will be completed. After completing the sentence you may choose to stay or return to Belgium.
I will be sending more people in the next few months in the South to make it a safer place. Due to the continual fighting and jobs in the north, it is impossible to send member of the public force to protects indigenous. They have been many tribal fight before our arrival in this continent and they will be more tribal fight even after our departure. Did you preach some people the word of God? The only way to stop cannibalism is also with the word of God to soften their mind and kills that lion's instinct in their mind.
I realize that it was a big mistake to let you go, you supposed to be living here. Boma is now a big and civilize city with more than 2000 Belgians living permanently and many civilized African close to hundred thousand people. We have more than 20 000 Africans serving as our porters in this vast land and more than 5 000 Africans in the army, Public forces. Some are local people, some are from Zanzibar and other's African's country. Close to 10 000 Belgians are serving our kingdom and Leopold Deux our king in different part of this land. To cover the entirely land we need to triple at least this figure very soon.
I look forward to hear from you. Don't think twice you may probably think that our proposition is litigious. Congratulation for the surprised marriage, you must bring her too.
Looking forward to a speedy and positive response.
                                Fondest regard.
                                     Paul Bruno

Africa become a big money making continent, many property agency opened they branch in Boma and state agent poured in the land. Most of the property buyer do not have to travel to Europe to buy property but were buying straight to Boma the biggest Belgian concentration on the continent. It why the priest easily bought property for the young man Jean. What they did was only to inform her mother. It was also easy to transfer money from Boma to Europe.
Most of the colonist making money in Africa first were buying property in Europe. Many decided to live in hut in the interior part of the continent but buy properties in Europe. 
When he finished to read the administrator's letter he was so happy that the number one Belgian in Congo heard some news of him. But he declines his proposition to live with the priests and decides to ignore his letter. He was not expecting a lot from his mother letter. He knew that the mother will be telling him the usual things she always says. But decide to read what he qualify as a boring emotional letter:
Madame Bourgeoise Marie                The 10th September ,1906
123, Avenue saint Paul
Bruxelle, Belgium   
                                                 To Jean Marie, 
My son, I cannot believe that I am writing to you. I was crying when you left every day and every night. It was better to see you in the prison, next tmore o me. fighting It was like they have killed you sending you in a new World where it is difficult to settle.
Now I am happy to have your news thank you for the money you have send to me and the two property you have bought. I decided to fix them before thinking of moving in one of house. They are still very dirty in side but they are big. The priest informed me of the new acquisition and posted me money from Boma Congo. His choice wasn't that great because he never saw physically the properties but was intoxicated by the agent in Congo by simply looking at their pictures.
I am very proud of you, you have achieved what many people never achieve. Do you remember your best friend Michael who was laughing at you when the police caught you? His also in police custody. I don't know why? I pray God that they don't send him to Africa because he may be also rich. All the Belgians who are in Africa are riches. Albert who is in Africa bought also for his mom a big and beautiful house. Next time if you want to buy a property send me money I will buy a small, comfortable and  beautiful house.
I really feel that I am talking to you face to face. I pray that I will see you in 1 years and the few months left for your sentence to be completed from Africa. Then no one will compete with us.
I love you my son, I really miss you. I hope that you will write to me every week. Don't forget you are there to make money and make it.
                                             Your Mommy Bourgeoise.
After reading he said to himself:
	"�She just confirm what I was thinking." Jean noticed " She will never change. She still the same Bourgeoise Marie. She even don't appreciate my properties. She is telling me of making more money she thinks that we pick up money from the trees in the forests, jungles and bushes of Africa�I will never send her money to buy property, she will buy the old kind of property for elders or retired people� "
The new married man Jean couldn't speak to her wife because of language barriers but love was in the air. She felt deeply in love with her new husband. They were communicating like deaf people with a lot of with hand's signs. He was teaching her very little French and how to write and read to. They were just a happy couple in a different environment. He gave her a French name easy for him to pronounce: Julia.
Julia family members started visiting to Jean's place. He loved to seat and spend time with his family in law especially Julia look alike sister Malu and her father in law, Sudamo. He integrated the African community very quickly. He almost forget his usual activities. Spending most of his time with his wife and less time in exchanging clothes to local product leaving the duty to his supervisors.
Julia could give him the food on the African culture in bending her knees. She never eat with him according to the African culture men eat in the living room and women eat in the kitchen. Jean dreamed of taking her with him to Europe to show to her mother, family members and friends.
The man who promised to visit the priest in Kimbunzi didn't visit them scared to be confronted by the priest. 
This time Kabinde had a quiet short period of peace. The newcomers enjoyed their stay forgetting the cannibals around them. In fact what was holding back many villagers of eating the newcomers is that they were scared of their modern guns called locally as magic stick.
After 6 months of marriage, Jean was still enable to complete his third and much more big operation. He kept saying I will send, I will send next time the product straight to Boma to earn much more money than passing through priests. He stock at the back of his yard tons and tons of cottons and coffee.
The priests stopped writing to him because they were disappointed and Jean didn't respond to their last letter too.
Mfumu become more and more dictator: He thought that he got back the support of his people after killing the two innocents criminal robbers of ships and chicken s without judgment. 
Mfumu invited the Pomu's family to assist to the so killers of Pomu. Pomu's family refused to witness and assist of the killing of innocents.
       CHAPTER SIXTEEN: LION'S RACE.

Still no one knew really why Mfumu brought closer the 3 foreigners in his administration. The only understandable reason it was that he lost faith in his army and took advantage of the people who has powerful weapons to protect him. 
But it looks like Mfumu was wise enough to get ride of the foreigners later or he kept them as his reserved meat. Mfumu was known of eating the hearts of foreigners. Each man killed, the heart supposed to be given to the village chief. They were not blood related and didn't deserve to be in his administration. He has defeated the rebellion but that wasn't the end of the of the tribal conflicts, may be the defeated rebels will return one day may not. But from now there was a lot of hope for peace.
The rebels couldn't stand the powerful weapon but the indigenous do not give up easily the fight. It was part of their daily life, part of their surviving. 
Even we all the secret traps Kalenga and other people made to capture them were not successful. It even become difficult to get them now that they were married to the local women. 
Mfumu was clever, some of the sign is that when he killed Pomu sent his trusted warriors to dump Pomu's body in the far away bush hoping the lions' to eat him. Excited, he decided to try the powerful weapon on the head of one of dignitary who always oppose to his wishes instead according to him waste a bullet on an animal. Unfortunately for him the wild animal were unpredictable. They walk endlessly in the big forest and didn't pass by the body in time. But a lion passed much later at Pomu's body. The only think prevented the notorious animal to eat the body is that the animal was full and the body was in a state of decomposing. 
The second sign showing his wise move when he discovered that first plan didn't work. He decided to kill the two local goat's and chicken criminal-robber. The biggest mistake he did in his big attempt his that he didn't take in consideration. That the strange wound on the decomposing body will reassure Pomu's family and follower who almost revenge death in trying to kill him, will confirm his devil action.  
The unusual sign proving that Mfumu didn't bring closer the foreigners in his traditional administration in sign not for a bad purpose. He used their traditional cannibal tactics, to bring closer your enemy to know his weakness side and revenge. He wasn't wearing shoes. He was wearing short very rarely may be it was a way to please the foreigners. But never wore shoes they gave him.
They had a an adage that "all the foreigners were stupid." What really was in the mind of the unpredictable Mfumu?

While enjoying a promising peace period in the Kabinde. Jean busy teaching his much loved wife how to write and read outside hi guess hut. They had the war's drum. They was no sign of a new war again. Even the foreigners having the powerful weapon were not wishing any kind of fight again. Any way bullet were luxury too. 
Mpuwa living next to Jean quickly joined him: "What is again. Why the villager drummer his beating the war drum in a middle of the day?"
"Possible trouble."
Those sound of war drum were really powerful to the normal dancing drums. Many villagers knew really how to interpret each beat, eat space, the rhythm and the different tune. They could communicate any message for this instrument.
It was quiet amazing how they were organize. Even the villages far away could sent messages to their neighbours even though some of them were enemies.
The warriors, fishers and hunters were returning home. Mpuwa called the nearest man to ask for the war drum interpretation. The man  interpreter: "It is not a war really." the drummer interpreter says "It the arrival of new foreigners wearing clothes. He says they look more like Jean, Kinwa and Mpuwa, Ndeko and Pula.
Jean felt a big sadness. He knew that many more colonists will arrive later as the administrator of Boma put the South of the region in his agenda as a priority. 
He was the first one to walk and struggled to discover this location and wasn't willing to see one of his fellow country man next to him even though it may mean more protection. The new colonist will have to share the cotton and coffee with him. He will share the same glory and perhaps be more successful that him. Strange how the wealth could bring jealousy and division. 
The interpreter didn't finished to tell the message: "The drummer said that they are many many?"
The following word that jean said was: "Many?"
"Yes, many."
This wasn't a good news people from Boma coming in large number. What a drama to his dream! Many. Then he suspected that many. That must be a group of missionaries or priests. 
The villagers didn't panic like they did when Jean arrived in Kimbuzi. They have already seen people blacks and white people wearing clothes. And some of the villagers were already wearing clothes too.
They unusual thing was that this group was much more larger. They were not going to catch them like they did but talk before taking action. It was simply that they could not fight. The indigenous weapon couldn't stand against the modern weapons. 

It was a group of about 7 missionaries with 20 porters from Boma. All caring guns and large parcels. A courageous kid seeing some white people directed them to Jean. He thought that they were Jean's brothers. 
The only strange thing in his group they were no women.
They missionaries has arrived in Africa one month ago from Belgium. Except the leader of the group Dick Michael used to be in Boma for 5 years but was transferred now to the South part of the country.

Their first rule was to win the heart of the village chief. Once you win the heart of the village chief. On their map, Kabinde was a semi virgin land with one man, Jean. And Jean was officially transferred to Kimbuzi by the Belgian authority in Congo, Paul Bruno.
One of the missionary Delphin was a mine researcher and geologist. His was to discover the possible stones and mineral in the land he travels. The South part soil was known of possibly containing large quantity of minerals. His role was picking up the soil on their way to Kabinde specially in the mountain analyzing and some to be sent in the laboratory to Boma and some to be analyze in Europe.     
He had two porters helping him to carry all the soil that he collect. He always mark the locations he pick up the soil. The colour of the soil
Around Kimbuzi to Kabinde village was impressive. He was sure that it contain expensive minerals. 
Instead of going straight to the king they followed the kid's direction. The few villagers who were in the village that time were very scared to approach the foreigners. To make the matter worst, most the people present during the day in the village were women. In their tradition woman cannot talk to unknown men. 

The upset Jean saw his fear coming reality. A group of people coming to him. While Mpuwa watching Jean's move. Kinwa at the time wasn't home. His new job kept him most of the time lately far form his house during the day. 
Jean and Mpuwa didn't know what was in the mind of Kinwa. A civilized man working for free forgetting is initially mission in the land to help and interpret the dialect for Jean. 
Mpuwa was sure that Jean will celebrate to see is country men. But he was amazed to watch Jean still cold while the new group approached him.
Mpuwa couldn't believe what he was seeing. Belgian not excited to greet him. Then he heard Jean talking to the approaching missionaries: "Don't you see that some people are already wearing clothes here?"
No hello nothing but a strange tune of voice. Mpuwa got more curious for almost one year he lived with Jean he never see him this angry. What is wrong. He heard the angry man continuing: "I am doing my job here. This is my territory. Go in other land. There is a Zonge village far in the South and many more villages and communities around."
Michael wasn't much surprise. 27 years old single preacher much more mature but astonished and disappointed by Jean's reaction said: "Come down my man. We are all country man and working for the same king Leopold. Bonjour."
Jean refused to answer in the greeting. Upset his exploiting land is about to be shared by many people now. This conversation is a make it or break it for his dream. He has to do his best to protect it: "I will die for this land. I have left my family and mother very far because of this land."
Mpuwa couldn't imagine that the well respected Belgians could fight among themselves for land. He wondered why Jean use the word my land. He though that they were all foreigner in the land but here Jean talk about his land. He was not chief Mfumu. 
Julia come by behind touching his upset husband. The other people in Michael group were upset watching their group chief arguing with a fellow country man. Shock to see a African woman touching an European man as a love couple. Of course they were married but in this period the mixed married were very rare. Many haven't seen yet and were watching the scene.
Then Jean comes down. He stopped talking for a while. And Michael said: "Any way, you were officially transferred to Kimbuzi. Paul Bruno have assured us that he wrote to you a letter by the intermediary of priest Pascal of Kimbuzi. It was for your safety to live in a big group. Many countrymen will add more protection against the cannibals."
Jean said: "I am safe here and I don't need to live in group. We are already in group. I have my two Aids workers Kinwa and Mpuwa plus two more who joined me Pula and Ndeko and we are now all married."
Michael not pleased of marriage anyway had nothing to prevent a married man from getting married to an African. It was too late, it wasn't his business too and he saw how the couple were interacting and how Jean's loved wife calmed him. He only said: "Congratulation on your marriage. I suspect is the main reason holding you back."
Jean unimpressed told him: "Is not my main reason. I love this place and his people. Julia my wife his a part of me. I will go everywhere with her like an wallet in my pocket."
What a shock? Love from this people. The so called cannibal. Every people from Boma where in shock. Michael couldn't hide: "Cannibal?"
"Yes, cannibal."
"My friend, how can you love someone who can eat you. Tell me have you eaten or taste a human's meat. May be it why you love them and even got married."
Jean didn't want to hear the attack specially someone trying to undermine his love for Julia Betu: "May be yes may be not. I don't mind if they served me human meat."
Michael was allergic to any cannibal tribe. He knew one of a tourist photographer Serge who refused to listen to the instructions.  He walk and end up by accident in another village of photographer. He was over powered by the indigenous with his guns. Him and his African porter were believed behind eaten because they only find a broken rifles and camera. 
The missionary group from Boma thought that may be Jean his running crazy. Mpuwa could hear the astonishment mumbling sound in the new group: "Oh Oh Oh."
And a man from this group: "We have lost a Belgian. The man his lost already."
The coming villagers were curious watching and scared far the conversation in a different language. Jean use to talk through interpreter but now he has no interpreter talking to a man of his same skin as his. While amazed too of the conversation. Two villagers were commenting to what they see: "They are talking in their ghost language."
Many theories were still in the mind of the villagers. White people may be ghost descent who lost address of their grave or tomb, may be they were people erupted for the volcanic mountain, may be some kind of albinos�
The attention of many villagers were not on the black porters from Boma but the Belgians. The villagers kept wondering: "How come there is no white women? Do they really exist. Why we don't see them."
"Probably white or ghost women don't exist." 
"If there is no women how come they are born?"
"Still a mystery." One indigenous said: " may be they erupt from the special mountain"
The colonist government was not allowing women to join their men in the first attempt of establishment. The women come late when the men have established. Africa was a ruff place. Different weather, hard living condition. Especially in the first attempt the Belgian some times meet fearest indigenous resistance some time fight and the women were not allowed to be exposed to those dangers. 
Then Delphin unable too to greet the Jean. Suggested to Michael: "We better do the right move meet the village chief."
This time, the warriors and other men were returning but they was no sign of any kind of fight. They knew that people wearing clothes are not attacker like their enemies Zonge and others�
But were may be enemies to their traditional culture. The missionary group left the unfinished conversation with Jean and asked for the chief house direction. 
Jean still worry and upset let the group leave. Without ending the conversation. 
They went to see Mfumu. And Mfumu wasn't resistant to meet the new group. It was a good sign that their respected him and come to see him. Each colonist group had his way of winning the heart of his chief. 
 18 aid- worker were outside the chief's house while the 7 Belgians and 2 interpreter entered the chief meeting room.
Michael was the first to talk: "Chief with all the respect in the world we brought you some gift."
He opened a bag gave him some clothes. Mirrors and sweet.
Mfumu responded on a positive note: "You are welcome in my land and I am blessed to meet you. What can I do for you?"
"We have good news for you and your people."
One of the colonist realized that the chief had no shoes. He added a pair of sandal that he felt may suit him. Then Mfumu told him: "Thank you but I don't need and wear shoes."
"Why My lord? The shoes will protect your sacred feet."
Mfumu laughed: "Your brother Jean gave me a pair of shoes. I really don't need them. My feet walk in the blessed ancestor's land."
Surprising, probably the first indigenous man to refuse to wear shoes. 
Mfumu continued: "I will allow my people to wear your clothes but not shoes. The feet bring us closer to our soil and ancestors. I haven't implement this decision yet but from tomorrow it will be implemented."
They had to win the heart of the king not in discussion but in please him. They kept their astonishment to themselves. One of the missionary come up with an idea to add more clothes on the parcel because he refused the shoes.
But he heard the number one man in the land: "What for? I don't need anymore clothes. What about our traditional clothes. I was impressed with your clothes to add some changes in our wearing. Sometime wear your clothes and sometime wore my traditional clothes. Your clothes and mine are all the same with one purpose to protect us against bad weather. To protect our private part. Sex for men and woman. Breast for woman. We don't need to rely only on your gift."
The missionary were impressed already mix with disappointment. The man was teaching them new things but he looks like very difficult to please. 
Michael the preacher decided to do what he knows best to teach him the word of God: "My lord, we have good news for you. We come to bring you power."
He knew that most of African leader relied on power, superstition and superpower force. They wanted to be powerful and remain on the reign for many years. They believed in super power magic. Michael continued: "We would like to tell you that God loves you. God has created all the human been to love each other."
An idea comes to him to tackle already the cannibalism practices. Mfumu look at rude and in the view was a chief of cannibal enjoyed eating foreigners as they were warned in Boma. "If you love your neighbour like yourself you won't allow other people to eat each others. If you are eaten too you won't be happy."
It was a way to create a safe environment for themselves. They knew once the cannibal chief has banished those practices they could live longer in the village and implant their activities. They were sure that Mfumu will allow them to stay in this land. Blessed with two big running river sign of prosperity. Never the less they will always be careful caring they long rifles every where they go even to the toilets.
"God loves you and loves everybody the same way." Michael said: "God is powerful is capable of giving you all you want once you ask you. He will protect you against your enemies and natural disease. Once you follow the ten commandments he will bless more than you are. If you pray in the name of Jesus Christ every thing is possible."
While Michael was taking they saw Mfumu face changing. Mix with anger and at some stage he laughed for a while. Then said: "Stop. I am the one who has to teach you about God not you. I don't know what you are trying to teach me. Tell me what we don't know. You know nothing about God.
The missionaries approach were trying to talk simple words understandable to someone who don't know how to read and write. Someone who is learning a new doctrine for the first time. Soft food to slowly win his heart."
But Mfumu wanted to talk: "Look my son. They say in our proverbs that the mouth of a old man stink because he doesn't wash everyday but those words from his mouth do not stink. The hears never grow taller than the head. You are very young and want to teach me? Look we are Lion's race and we are proud to be and we will be always cannibals."
Everybody got a frighten hearing a cannibal publicly confess his doctrine. But Mfumu was serious: "We eat foreigners who want to kill us. Not only physically but spiritual like you want too. Living without a traditional culture is living like a dead man. Cannibalism is a way of humiliating or punishing of our enemies to avoid revenge and we inherited. All the far neighbours are scared of us because we are lion's race. If we were not cannibal the foreigners could have come and attack us every time. They envy our land and wives. In our proverb they say that a woman become beautiful when she is about to get married. When a woman grow up few men approach her but when she is about to be taken hundred of men started approaching her and ask for her hand. Our land and wives are envied by thousand people."
Then they heard someone entering the meeting room. When they look at the entering man. They saw Jean and Julia coming in. Jean couldn't digest the fact that other countrymen want to share is exploiting land with him and convinced him to leave Kabinde and relocate to Kimbuzi. He decided to follow the missionary in their negotiation table.
One of the missionary told to the man who resisted to their entry, Jean: "Jean, you are not welcome here. This meeting his private. We are about to sign a verbal agreement."
Jean with red eyes didn't even answer. He took a traditional chair and went to seat far from the new group. Michael was about to talk when the minerals expect Delphin told him: "Please let our cousin stay. We are all countrymen. We are all colonist. We are all in pursuit of the treasure. We are all Belgian. Fighting in front of a rude chief may jeopardize our future and we may all loose."
Then they hoped that the small disagreement do not caught the eyes of Mfumu but he said: "It looks like you also fight among yourself! Let go back to our subject. I said that foreigners didn't grab this land. When we took the land they started attacking us and we decided to punish them like all the village punish their enemies. The only suitable way for us was to kill them and eat them so their don't leave any trace of curse in our lives. Punishment exist every where in the world. You too have your own kind of punishment. The Tukulu for example. They sleep with enemies as sign of humiliation. They believe that when a man sleep with a man he takes his manhood. The man who was slept by a man become weak. He looses his manhood. He resemble to the weakest creature, women. The enemy become weaker, humiliated and in future he will become a semi woman. He will start talking moving and wearing like our wives."
Michael understood as he tried to explain to his country man: "Yes, he says that they become gay. So the will resemble to women. Quit amazing that it a really humiliation in Africa."  
Mfumu continued: "So the Tukulu punish their enemies in taking the manhood. The Siemana punish their enemies in giving them poison. The Jilona slash the enemy until he dies the throw him in a river. We lion's race or cannibal our ancestor saw that keeping a foreigner in prison was a waste of food and water. Food is very sacred to us, we better give food to our live stock because we eat them. It a waste if our blessed soil have to carry them if we bury them. The foreigner body do not have a place in our land. The foreigner body will bring curse to our land with his spirit revenge. We may be defeated by our enemies and get many curses include unexplainable diseases. In fact it strength us physically and spiritually. The enemies are scared of us because we are the king of forest like lion. There is nothing wrong with punishment. All the culture are good and our culture is good too. Even your culture is good to you. Since we become cannibals we have fewer enemies. We don't have unwanted visitors here. Punishment is a form of humiliation. We have punishment for our own people. We punish our cousin with whom we share the same blood and ancestor too who attack us like the Zonge, the newest rebellion group led by Pomu's brother Mazibuko by letting their prisoners walk naked in our land. It is a life time humiliation, all our children, women and men see their private part: the form, the size and the look�"
What a shock for the Belgians and translators. It look like there is no way to stop this practices. But Delphin courageously wanted to confront him on this main subject. Mfumu enjoyed in teaching his culture to foreigners and enjoyed their company. Delphin said: "But in our days your people do not only eat enemies but it look like they hunt foreigner too when their meet them in isolated places like in the bushes�?"
Mfumu smiled: "My friend foreigners are not good news at all. We say in our proverb. It not the same day you eat a frog and get pimples. The pimples will appear after many days on your face. We don't have to give room for foreigners. Many of them are spies. They will know our weakest side and kill us later. They are unpredictable. If we don't eat them officially, the villager too will eat them in the back of the yard. Those practices strength us." 
Michael look at Mfumu straight and told him: "So human meat give you power?"
Not only human's meat but it one of the cause of our strength. Let tackle other issues that you raised. You talked about love. What is love? We have the answer you don't have to come and teach us love and your commandments. We have ours."
One of the missionary blamed Michael for having raised that issue: "Our king Leopold said do not waste time in teaching indigenous the 10 commandments. They know, we have to preach that poor will inherit paradise."
But Mfumu wanted to teach today. He was in a good mood: "Let me finish. Love or commandments. We know all. We have our commandments. We love each other. It prohibited to throw food in our land. We give to others friend and people. We share. We don't eat alone. When you have a small peace of meal we call our neighbours, passing people on street to share. Together we live and together we die. We care for each other. Our sixth commandment says: do what needs to be done for the good of all. We know everything. Our second commandment talk about honour. To respect every body. We respect everybody and everything. If you respect you won't steal your neighbour cattle. We punish robbers in giving them 100 slashes for a period of 1o days. A man who do not respect his brother or neighbour's wife in cheating with her. We give to the woman and the man. 80 slashes for a period of 15 days. And let pay the man to my administration 5 goats and 10 chicken. In our eight commandment when we caught you unnecessary lying for a unusual cause. We give you 20 slashes for 4 days. The one who kills need to be kill too. We have executed 2 robbers who killed one of my best adviser Pomu few days ago. I am a chief my role given by Mzambi God and my ancestor are to implement the law. My own son was killed many days ago because he killed two of his brothers and wanted me to die so he will take up this seat, in inheriting the power. The was no exception he was killed too."
The missionary were amazed. They never thought that the indigenous were this organized. From Europe they were thinking of finding and unlawful society and people living with animals. Mfumu asked a traditional cup of water he was unstoppable. They missionary group was amazed even though they were disagreeing with him for in some point. Mfumu continued: "They says that if you find the villager in their village dancing with a left leg you have to follow in dancing with left leg too not right leg. The reason Jean and his four friends live here until now it because they are dancing our way. They don't tell us what to do but do what we do. If you want to be part of us do what we do. Don't try to tell us to pray your gods. You are the one who has to pray our God Mzambi and our ancestors. Jean and his friend are semi foreigner now. Not foreigners like you. They are part of my advising and dignitary community. Married to the most beautiful women in our land. Kinwa has a very important position in our land. We chose him as the army chief. He uses his native intelligence mix with ours to implement discipline and help us to crush our enemies." 
One missionary got an idea to challenge Mfumu. And decided to intervene at this point: "My lord Mfumu don't you think that having many enemies include your cousins who turn against you is sign that you didn't implement correctly the commandment left by your gods and ancestors?"
"This is a stupid question my son." Mfumu warned them. " The world could have been a very big village where every body could have lived in one place if they were no differences.  Where they are people, there is always differences. It normal and part of our daily lives to have disagreement sometime. We say in our proverbs: people do not follow problems but problem follow people. We all want peace but peace do not want us. I am a chief, we don't implement the ancestor's rule in laughing or smiling: don't still my friends, don't kill. You have to force people to do what is good. If some people rebel a against me it normal. It why we have warrior, the strongest man to defend and die for our land and it culture. Foreigners attacks are rare but people we share the same blood attack me. I don't care if they form other villages. It the rule of the world to forms many villagers possible but to pray one God Mzambi and our ancestors. It normal to have brothers who are enemies what we do is to survive. Your biggest enemies is your best friends we says. He knows your weakest side. It why we don't want to create friendship to enemies." 
Delphin was trying to bring down Mfumu from his own words. He decided to try a little bit of religious introduction: "My lord. With all respect we don't disagree with you. We respect your gods but there is the biggest God existing. Throughout him you will be more powerful. His name is Jesus Christ."
Mfumu laughed for a while: "You don't know what you are talking about. God is within yourself. Mzambi is the biggest God we reach him by ancestors. Even me I am a future ancestor when I die my grand children and children will pray to me and I will bring those prayers to Mzambi. You have your ancestors too. If you want to reach God pray your forefather. Listen my mother didn't want me to be bitten by a mosquitoes. She didn't want me to sleep without putting anything on my mouth. All she wanted me was my happiness. If I called her for help do you think she will let me down? How pray someone I don't know for help. If your child his in trouble he run to you parent for help. The dog run to his master. How can I run to a stranger? Don't you see how stupid you are? 
He laughed for a while. They let him continue while others were getting angry but one missionary Freddie took a peace of paper and start writing down what the chief was saying. Mfumu continued forgetting that he has to know what the missionary visit was all about:" We reach God by Um. Every word starting with Um are divinity related words. Umdizo. Is our day of repentance to ancestors. We slaughter hundred of animal in sacrifice. You must know that there is nothing good in this world without sacrifice.  Umtazi, is the days we pay tribute to our ancestors. All the lions' race even my enemies meet together. Everybody goes to the mountain Umpanga, we tolerate it to be even call Umpangi.  We do our ritual ceremonies there. It is the most sacred mountain where our ancestors and everything is originated from. It was a big volcano many century ago. Umsita, his our family pray session every 8 days we meet in family do our ceremonies slaughter 2 chickens. Then after the pray we talk families issues and reconcile if we had family troubles. We confess our sins and celebrate in dancing and sharing our beer Munkoyo. You are the one who has to pray our gods in our lands." 
The meeting took long some where still interested to hear him but not Michael. He decided to introduce they demand: "My lord. Very interesting I would like to give more great gift. School to teach your people to be become more clever, a health care facility to heal you when you sick. To build nice houses. You will be prosperous you and your people if my lord you agree. We will provide you with advanced technological material and you will be happy."
Mfumu laughed again. It was like if he was mocking at him: "Happy? You want us to be happy? We are more than happy and don't need to be happy anymore. If I let you to make me happy you will bring me unhappiness. We don't need to be more happy because we are happy already. We don't need more beautiful house. We enjoy life in our huts. We don't need your medicine. Let me talk about your medicine. We fought twice a couple of days ago with my cousin Zonge and Mazibuko brother of  Pomu. We sent to Jean's brother village Kimbuzi the wounded warrior expecting of getting an instant relieve to their wound. But it was nothing but deception. The surviving warriors on their return told us that your herb didn't relieve their pain instantly. It was even better to use our sacred herb. Why do we need medicine. When the gods call you. When you time have come to join the ancestors there is nothing to stop it. I am already in the late stage of life on earth. I didn't use your medicine to reach this age. We have many elder here they didn't go to your hospital to reach their age. What do you want to teach us because we know what it needed to survive?"
One of the missionary open a book and showed him: "My lord we will really teach you how to read and write those letters."
"We don't need them." Mfumu quoted: "We have our own signs and we are happy with ours sign. When you see a square with coma inside it mean stop. When you see a circle it mean, turn around. We use that sign to direct our hunting territory often. When you see a triangle with circle inside mean be careful. Trouble ahead of you�We have hundred of signs that we read. We grow our children with our schools. When child his 3 years we teach him to hunt rabbit. When is 8 teach him to do farming. When a woman breast starting maturing at 12 or 13 she is already able to get married. When a boy in 14 we go with him in the manhood school at the mountain Shima to teach him how to be strong look after his family and circumcise him. As long the children get older and older they learn and become wise like us. Your schools will make my grand children stupid like you." 
Disappointment, the chief cannibal refused their offer. For the first time an African chief reject the European offer. He wants the converters to be converted. How to make this man changes is mind. Of course colonist had gun and were able to kill him if they wanted. But doing so will bring more trouble. No one will trust them and goes to their church they intend to open and no one will stay with them. No villager will ever have trust in them. What an equation?
 Delphin's job wasn't completed. He has to identify the minerals. He heard about the mountains. Some where volcano. Most of the treasure were on those part of the land. This will not convinced him to leave soon that expected. He decided to ask for permission to the Mfumu: "My lord with all your respect we are happy meeting you and learn more about you and your people. We are not here to stay. We only come to great you and great Jean. We blessed you for allowing us to share those wise words with us. Forgive us if we went over the limits. We wanted to satisfy our curiosity in talking to you. Forgive us if we upset you. With all the Honour and respect my lord. Will you allow us to chart to Jean for couple of days?"
"How many days you need to talk to one man?"
"7 days?"
"Impossible." Mfumu refused: "Jean has a daily job and a wife to take care of. 7 days isn't acceptable. I may have talked to you for many hours still we all your gifts proposition I am afraid that I won't allow, my people won't and my gods won't accept you in this land. Jean and his 4 friends didn't come to teach us to dance with the right leg while you want us to dance with left leg. I gave you 2 days to stay. If you try to talk to any one else you will be in trouble. I know your have powerful weapon. You fight with us physically but we fight with our soul. That is mean we are ready to fight and die until you end up in our cooking pot." 
Victory for Jean. Jean mood has changed. He was now happy hugging his wife on the scene. Mfumu saw the scene: "Why do you need so many days to stay even your brother or cousin his happy for you to leave."
He turned to Jean: "My son what do you think?"
Jean knowing the fatigue after experiencing too how the walk from Matonga to Kabinde. He told to the chief: "I think two days for them to rest is quiet good enough."
Jean exploiting land was saved from now. Never the less in their culture eat and drink was always available. They come with food and beer. The missionaries also accepted to drink and eat with the man who refused their establishment in the land. It was needed to come down the tension of 6 hours charting and negotiation. 
The last words Mfumu told them was: " If you exceed your stay, you are eligible to be eaten and we won't give you a second chance. You will end up in our stomachs"
Many huts were reserved for the visiting people and the villager cleaned those guest house for the missionary. At about 7 hours in the evening they left the chief premises. The must be something special in Kabinde. Michael too fall in love with the village and at the same time wanted to prove wrong to the young celebrating Jean. He wanted to stay. He was told how Jean made plenty of money in Kabinde in few months and bought two premises in Belgium. It was the main reason the missionary wanted this land too. Every enjoyable opportunity to live in the land were visible. On their way to Kabinde they saw all the wild growing coffee, cottons and others plant. The soil too was promising. How lucky was Jean to end up in this land? The other missionary before Jean's arrival in Kabinde were scared to grab this land. The Belgians government wanted to exploit all available land and grab the tax money.  

While leaving the chief premises, Michael the man in charge of this group couldn't hide his emotion talking to Jean: "I told you. You are transferred to Kimbuzi. We will tell to Paul Bruno our superior of your refusal to his instruction and they will send soldier to come and pick you up by force?"
"Then they all village will defend me. They love me."
"Cannibal are always cannibal. You are a foreigner too. You will remember my words once in a pot."
"It doesn't matter much." Jean quoted: "I made already plenty of money. You know what this will not happen to me. You have two days to escape the human's cooking pot my friends."
"Look how many people and rifles I have with me.' Michael said: "I have 20 Boma's men and 6 Belgians. You have very few." 
Then while Michael was busy talking to Jean. He had a voice in group: "I will dance with the left leg." 
He tried to see where the voice was coming from in his group. He heard Freddie talking: "I will obey to Mfumu's rules and stay."
"What?' 
Michael advanced toward Freddie. With a rage of anger slap Freddie. And Freddie retaliate in slap him. Then the slapping become physically. They started fighting while others missionaries come and tried to separate the two men.
Freddie was bleeding from his noise and Michael had a slight cut on his mouth. Michael didn't expect anyone in his group to disobey him. He was the man in charge and the leader: "I am your boss leader of this group. I will report the incident to our authorities to Boma and you will be punished. What wrong with this village? Jean marry a cannibal woman. He doesn't want to respect the Belgians government. You too Freddie wants to accept the rules of an indigenous. The superior want to be inferior. The civilized want to be uncivilized, the converter want to be converted, the teacher want to be taught?'
Freddie responded while trying to stop the noise bleeding: "I talked to the most wise man I ever meet. He is genus and I would like to be genus too. He is full of philosophical taught. He even clever than us who have spent many years in schools. I learn a lot."
The villagers living near the place the incidents took place to satisfy their curiosity listening to foreigners arguing. They villager were witnessing the imaginable scene. Still many theories of origin of the Belgian were still a mystery. Few villagers were commenting to what they see: "The ghost are fighting?"
"The ghost do not fight because they are all from the same village, the cemetery tomb. They must be people erupted from the mountain.'  
"Amazing!'
Freddie comment justified why he was taking note of what Mfumu was seeing. The converter become converted as he didn't stop talking: "How come we Belgian can pray to someone from Israel? The Jewish themselves don't even accept that their own brother Jesus Christ is the messiah. How come we have to civilize happy people? We are bringing suffering and misery here. There is no beggar in the village. We want to transform the village to a town and bring inequality. There is no poor or rich man here but happy people. How come we want to bring school and teach people who already have the knowledge?" 
The 6 hours spent with Mfumu was a full term school for Freddie. The man who had a decision to convert the indigenous to Christianity find himself converted. Delphin the most educated man in this group decided to intervene to end this confusion: "Listen we are all citizen of Belgian. We are all here to find the treasure in this virgin land. It doesn't matter how we get access to the treasure. We all left our family far to come and live in this uncontrollable land and unfamiliar difficult weather. Sleeping in uncomfortable places for one think: to get money. It doesn't matter how we get what we want. By peaceful mean using the Bible or by force with our guns. We all work for one man and one government: Belgium with our king Leopold. It is a disgrace to fight among us thousand and thousand mile away from our common country, Belgium."  

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN: THE WOMEN'S STRUGGLE.   
The south of the country may have still not drawing a immense importance from Leopold. They were only plans for the south. They have discovered some mineral there but the rubber was the most important things at the time and Leopold decided to keep a large number of his men in the north and the village that had rivers and was easy to reach. 
They were two treatment: In the north they had another kind of treatment to African and in the south were few colonist existed had a different treatment.
Many years in the north too. The colonist were friendly with the indigenous but after the need of a larger labour, they start a kind of slavery forcing the African to work for them and for they benefice. 
Simon saw the next thing something he never imagine of seeing. He saw in the morning just before he goes in the forest with his new aid workers and laboured who were not having chain on they leg.
He saw a group of hundred women almost naked with chain on the neck. Luebo the traditional dignitary and Charles the colonist chief in Moto early told him that they made some kind of agreement. That was the agreement. 
Simon felt so bad that he hoped that he could have stayed in Malinda. Every women were like his mother to her but seeing the weakest human's been being treated this way was out of imagination. Defenseless they were taken hostage for a rubber they didn't even know the importance of. Those rubber that were not even used by the indigenous were useless trees, because they were not even eating them. They kept growing in the forest without any importance except for few traditional medicine uses. 

Edgar Canisius was one of the people who reveal of the human's struggle in the land. He loved the land and his people and was against the atrocity. He had a chance to speak to one of the woman called Ilanga. He described that native woman as "A woman of great intelligence. 
Ilanga related her struggle"
"Our village is called Waniendo and our chief is called Niendo." 
It was a large village near a small stream and surrounded large field of Mohomo ( cassave ) and Muhindu ( maize) and other food. So they all worked hard for they plantation and always had plenty to eat. 
Ilanga said, "We never had a war in our country and the men had no many arms except knives." 
They were all busy in the field hoeing they plantation for it rainy season and the weeds sprang quickly up, when a runner came to the village saying that a large band of men and was coming, they all wore red caps and blue cloths and carried guns and long knives and that many white man were with them, the chief of whom was Kibalanga( African name of public force or army). Niendo, the chief once called all the men with the drums beating. 
A long consultation took place while the African hospitality let them bring the ground nuts, goats, fowl for the visiting group. 
Niendo the chief gave them present with food and African art hoping that the stranger will pass without harming any villagers.
When this group of foreigner left, the women went back to work for they plantation and they were hoping that they won't return. 
But the Kibalanga didn't move, they camped the village and the soldiers come and stole all they fowl and goats and tore up they cassava but the villagers didn't mind as long that they didn't harm anybody. 
The next day, the soldiers came into they village and went into the houses threatened to kill the chief Niendo with they gins. They rushed in the house and dragged people out.
Tree or four went to Ilanga's house, held her and her husband Oleka and her sister Katinga. They were dragged on the road and were tied together with a cord about they necks, so they could not escape.. 
They all cried, they knew that they were taken away for slavery. The soldiers beat them with an iron sticks from their guns, and were ordered to march to the Kibalanga's camp and ordered that women be tied separately.
The group bought many basket for the natives to carry. 
Ilanga's sister katinga had a baby with her and her husband Oleka was forced to carry a goat. 
They had nothing to eat and they marched until afternoon. The Kibalanga were glad drinking while them were athirst. The same treatment were made for 5 days until the soldiers took her sister's baby and threw the baby away leaving him to die and made her carry the cooking pots which they find in a deserted village. 
The sixth day they become very weak for starving and sleeping in the camp grass. Oleka, Ilanga's husband who was marching behind with a goat could not stand up anymore. Then one of the soldier beat him but he refused to move. Then one of them struck him into the head with the end of the gun and he fell upon the ground. 
Then two soldiers stuck him for long knife and Ilanga witness her husband death. She saw the blood spit out until he stopped moving. It wasn't the only man Ilanga saw dying, she saw many people especially young men behind killed the same way. 
The church was divided, even the some catholic church congregation who had they plantations and building welcomed the kidnapped children. But the rate of death was high about 50 percent died from stress, malnutrition and hard labour. The majority of the catholic personnel were good allied to Leopold regime in Congo. 

What Simon saw was the hostage taking. It was one of the method that the colonist used in other village to make them work. taking in hostage they labour's wife so they may not run away. Take in hostage hold people, children and some time the chief of the village.
The agreement that Moto chief Mungulu signed with the colonist was to let them live they life but take in hostage the women of the labour's men. They didn't want to be en chained like people in Malinda.
But Simon saw this kind of treatment more than the one of Malinda. he hoped he could have stayed in Malinda but it was too late. His two porters were just right. 
It wasn't long that Simon one day while going to give Charles his rubber production report that he saw a group of twenty children being slashed each 25 slashes each with a Chicotte. Each state or company post in the rubber areas had a stockade of hostages. 
Simon witness 25 times whip slashed to each kid. They crime was laughing at the civilized man, when they see a white man or a black man who is civilized wearing clothes.
If a man refuse to work or reach the required quota his wife his being killed, beaten or even rapped.
He thought he could not see the human's suffering but he has out of his will to live for many months applying Leopold Deux rules to meet the daily quota of the rubber demand. While rubber's companies were waiting for that quota daily.  
          CHAPTER EIGHTEEN: COUP D'ETAT
Back in the south, the missionaries had two days in Kabinde. They were not expecting the chief to resist to their entry. They two resting days become two day to think our to install they activity in this place of treasure. 
Michael refused to continue his journey. He refuses to let this opportunity to pass by. 
Freddie after the fight with his boss went to live temporary with Jean. Jean welcomed him and was happy with the split in the big rival group. A reason to also Freddie quickly come closer to Jean is that he was both young too, 22 years old. More or less they had many thing in common: "I learn really a lot with Mfumu." Freddie confessed, "I never thought of finding a wise man in Africa. The only sad side his the cannibalism."
Jean supported his countryman comment: "We all not encourage this practice. You were lucky to have arrived in a period where villagers have seen a foreigner wearing clothes and especially a white man." They saw many foreigners before but not foreigners who wore European clothes. "All the foreigners they saw and ate before wore traditional clothes. We were judged in public ready to end up in pots. Of course we could have used our weapon but still I am not sure that we could have kill thousand people."
"I fall in love with the tradition. I thought that African were stupid. But I realized that all the old people no matter their origins have really the knowledge. We say if you want to be wise hang out with wise people. I still want to learn more about those people. The sad news is that I have to live with Michael group." 
"Why don't you want to fly solo like me may be?" Jean says "Get two or tree porters and establishing yourself as a businessman is more beneficially. You will have freedom. I believe that they are more better places like this up there. The only secret is to do what the indigenous do. Don't tell them what to do. They have knowledge already." 
"I will definitely think about it." 
Jean has no will to live with his country man. The treasure was just to big and good to share with anyone. May be his advise was really beneficially to Freddie. Jean gave him some suggestion:. "There are many places and villages around. More than ten villages surrender Muzungu. We have the Zonge near by. We have a new village of Mazibuko, the brother of Pomu. The man believed being killed by Mfumu." It is a new village and have more or less the same advantage and opportunity like the one you find and see here. And they are many villages, thousands. "You can always be in touch with me and get more support from each other. I will be happy to live close to a countryman. I work in collaboration with priests. I sell my exchanged product to priests and they sent it to Matonga and they take their due what they think a price of their effort in helping me." 
"But we missionaries are not in a very good term with priest. It one of the reason I feel some kind of rebel thought too. How come we pray the same God but have some few differences?"
"I am not very good with the words of God and it works on my advantage. If I was preaching I could never be here. I sustain all sort of pressure. The priests want me to preach and Bruno want to relocate me."
Michael and his 5 missionaries not the 20 porters who accompanied and the new converted man to the African tradition Freddie met before sleeping. They had to plan their next move before is too late.  
Michael was still under a huge deception. He was not expecting his request to be rejected. May be because at start he was over confident to win Mfumu's heart. He wouldn't admit the deception.
Michael stated to his compatriot in the middle of the night: "I am Michael, the chief of this group. Freddie will pay soon or later for his actions. Before the news reach Boma. I am chief of this group with the authority given by Bruno. Due to fact I spend many years into this continent. I suspend Freddie from today." 
It looks like Michael don't forgive even though he preaches forgiveness. He was still recalling the early incident. Starting with the early fight memories was sign that he was really upset from Freddie. On top of that the conversion of his fellow man to another religion: "I represent the Belgian government authority and policies in this land and among you. The policy of the government is to civilize the indigenous and take control of all the wealth while their still ignorant of their possessing. We are sent to grab the virgin land before the Portuguese and England grab it." There is tremendous wealth on this continent. "We were not blessed by God to possess all those minerals and agriculture treasure.  We saw what this part of the continent possess on our way here. I got some comment from Delphin the geologist that this part of the land from Kimbuzi may possess many minerals. We were told to use two methods to win the trust of indigenous. First the peaceful method to use the Bible to preach the gospel and create friendship. Secondly to use force if anyone stand on our way. We have superiority in knowledge and technology. With our weapons everything is possible. Belgium is only 1/80 of the land we want to control. We do control it because of our superiority in weapon."
Delphin intervene to rectify the group chief: "Excuse me." He said, "With what I heard today from Mfumu. The level of maturity is quiet unfair to say that we are superior intellectually. The big different is that African are very wise but still ignorant but we are really strong with our weapons."
Michael said: "It doesn't matter much but let talk about what is important and what is necessary to do. To conquer the land. We followed the legal procedure and we fail. Now we have to use the second method to use our mind and our weapon to get control of this land. Mfumu is an enemy of peace. He is nothing but trouble to our fortune land. Let think and see how to get ride of him by force now. And support the indigenous who support our cause."
He took a breath. Shaking his head. Yes he was still under shock: "How come a human can refuse to have nice house, build an hospital, build school for his own people? On top of that he want to walk wearing animal skin like animal? How can he refused to have a church and convert people from leaving cannibals practices."
Another missionary added: "Mfumu is trouble to the human race. Yes, we studied that Africa has more 200 000 villages. The reason his because the villages keep splitting because of the chief dictatorship. Eating human is not a good thing at all. Why do lions do not eat lions? It because they are same creation. So how can he support that cause?"
Delphin who didn't have any specific position on this subject said: "Listen. We all condemn cannibalism. Unfortunately due to my job I won't be living permanently with you. I have many land to cover, keep reporting my findings to Matonga and Europe. I will only support you with advises. I think the problem of school, hospital, church is not that important as long that the indigenous are happy with their lives. Soon or later they will need our facilities to be built here. Time will come. You must understand that change do not come instantly it is a process. It takes many years. Our biggest mistake is that we want to implement change the same day and at the same time. If you put a cold water glass in hot water it explode immediately. It what we did today. Saying that we work for the benefit of our land is really an excuse. We work for ourselves and the benefit of our king Leopold. This land is a personal fortune maker. We don't have to use our government as an excuse. Let be honest with ourselves. There is nothing wrong for those tribes who resist the change. We have to focus of making fortune. No one left his luxury bed in Europe and come to work for the benefit of indigenous. It simply lie, there is nothing for free. I don't want to bring poverty here. If Kabinde become a town one day and they are beggars homeless on streets. I will mourn may be that time dead, in my tomb for bringing pain and misery for killing their tradition. I hope that I contribute to bring happiness than bringing misery in the name of civilization."
Michael had some kind of respect for the geologist even though he was a man of a short temper said: "I don't know what you are talking about. I don't know where you stand. I don't know why you are here in this meeting."
"I am an annalist." Delphin said: "I look at all the side: positive and negative consequences of our action. The present and the future, the action and reaction of our intention. I learn some thing today from Mfumu and I interpret it on my way. Study a lot to be a stupid. What I am talking is strange to you and I am stupid because I went to university."
"In our group, you are the only man to went to university." Michael confessed: "But today school do not matter. What matter is money. Many people who went to university has no money to buy luxury properties but we who search fortune will employ those so called intelligent to work for us once we get capital and establish businesses. I regret again, that the converter is converted. Delphin, I don't wanna loose you now. Let talk about what is important. We used the Bible peaceful mean to establish ourselves fail. I am afraid we have to go to plan B use force."
Another missionary had an idea: "In Belgium and Boma they taught us to split and divide people to reign. To start a fire and come to play the fire fighter. To start the war and come to play the peace keeper. Of course we have weapon we can do it immediately but we want get much needed help of villager. Without villager contribution in our project we cannot exploit the land. What we have to do is to sponsor one fighting group to win the battle and once the man who support our cause is chief we will have access to what we want, treasure." 
Michael was very pleased with this suggestion: "It what we really need to do now. But who to support before our two days stay verbal visa end?"
They think without getting an answer who support to get ride of Mfumu. It was suitable solution for them in this time but the answer was not coming until they decided to see the following day who to support. And cause some kind internal dispute.
Jean or John in English celebrated his victory. The refusal of the establishment of missionaries in the land. Him too wasn't expecting the chief to refuse the gift and the missionaries entry. But there was another good news for Jean. Because of the inexperience of the young couple, the skinny body of his look alike model wife. They weren't able to discover the pregnancy in the early stage. Julia was pregnant in the advanced stage already.
This was a good day for Jean. Two good news in the same day. He wakes up in the morning hand in hand with Julia they were celebrating the new they had last night: "I am sure it a girl."
"No it a boy may be twin."
"I will name him or her or them by African names."
"No name he, she or them in your traditional name from Belgians."
Then come Freddie who just wakes up. He thought all night long what to do after splitting from his group. He wanted to live with Jean but it look like business wise they could have clashed in future and had other idea: "Jean, I thought the all night. I think I should go to Kimbuzi and take your place there. You were transferred there. They must be a room for me to implant my activities there. And I decided to join the priest to have their support and advises. I really thought going again in the deep forest I will struggle to transport my good to Boma. It better to be with experienced people like priest for a certain period. Then I will see in future whether to move or stay. I have just two months in Africa. And fly solo at this stage is just too risky. I may not be lucky like you."
Jean was pleased with the proposition and encouraged him: "I think you have the right answer. May be moving solo at this stage isn't that wise. We don't know how other indigenous people will react on their land once you enter." 
He looks at the young couple: "Really Jean I envy you. I never thought two people from different race could be this happy."
"Freddie" Jean says, "I never believed in my past dreams of ending here. I never thought of being loved by a model like woman. I was always rejected by women in Belgium. Now I have not only a woman but a super beautiful woman. Who is really pregnant. I don't know how many month but she is pregnant." 
He had a series of dreams long time ago when he was a teen in Belgium about Africa but never even thought it will happen and he will and up one day in this part of Africa. He dreamed of pyramids and Egypt, the much civilized land. Then even forgot those dreams. He remembered them sometime but the interpretation of those dreams still mystery. he dreamed about treasure and find treasure in Africa. He dreamed about African women but didn't believed that he will be married to a women from another continent. It was a mystery that still exit. He dreamed about dogs eating dogs but find a human's eating fellow humans.
"Congratulation. The child will be a coloured." Freddie said.
"Of course mix of European and African blood." Jean answered. "Mix with my ugly face and his beautiful mom's face. Mix with Kabinde tradition and my tradition." he added "I hope that he or she doesn't inherit his mother's cannibal familial and tribal cannibal instinct" He laughed then continued: " If he does it will be a bad new in Europe because he may bring that tradition there"  
Mpuwa come to get his boss daily instructions. He was also happily married but wasn't walking with his wife as Jean does. He was an African, the woman's place was in the kitchen. "Jean, I don't know how to express this feeling. I have the impression that Kinwa may be up to something. He comes with us but now he is always busy."
"Understand, he is a army boss now." Jean quoted, " Even though he doesn't have any salary but the title and glory is more than money according to him. It a blessing that Ndeko and Pula have joined us." 
Then Mpuwa whispered: "When they talk about the cat their often see his tail. Look Kinwa
While talking Mpuwa saw Kinwa passing with a gun and traditional weapon. With two bodyguards rushing. He only greeted them. Mpuwa wanted to take this opportunity to bring Kinwa closer again like their were before: "Kinwa please come brother."
"I am busy. I am rushing in a special meeting." 
Jean told Mpuwa who was still very much concern about Kinwa: "Let him go. You know right now he is one of the powerful man in this land. If you stand on is way you may get into trouble"
Kinwa had other thing in mind: "everything is possible." Day to day he was dreaming of flying high. Breaking the rules and become the top man in the foreigner land he decided slowly time to time careful bring unhappiness in the warriors then one day overtake the legitimate chief.
He went to meet few villagers and warriors before they leave for their daily life occupation. At this meeting slowly and careful started bringing confusion and unhappiness: "One man only one man his taking away your hard earning products in yours farms�I see you every morning waking up early in the morning by the sounds of birds. Sometime under the rain and cold you wake up and go in the bushes were you meet many snakes and dangerous animals on your way. You have very few chickens, cows and ships but Mfumu kept taking them from you for unusual personal parties, for all his twelve wives and many girlfriends and hundred of children. You pay too much for tax, I promise you from that I will make you tax free." 
He tried to even tell them some kind of secret: "Mfumu has only few bullets in the gun we gave him. One he used to shot at someone and he escaped death life time in shooting few bullets in the Air and we later gave him by mistake 10 bullets." 
Many warrior didn't know what he was talking about. To rebel the warriors to attack Mfumu. Paying to the chief tax in form of animal was their culture and the normal way of life. 
It wasn't easy the cannibal were much committed to their tradition. A dictatorship wasn't really mal view. All the African chief were some kind of dictatorship. They enjoy it, it was part of their daily life in all the villages. It wasn't a good plan, he forgot for a while that cannibal eat foreigners. This was a confirmation that foreigners are no good. The reaction of the villager wasn't on his side. No one claps even hand and he felt it. But he was confident that time to time they will slowly support him. The African civilized man from Boma Kinwa wasn't please with the title given, they gave him the hand but him wanted they all arm.
Tribal conflict was always part of their culture. They fight and reconcile later. They all had one thing in common, their divinity.

What Kinwa was doing was putting himself and the other foreigners in the land in danger. 
Dick Michael with his men were not coming up with a quick strategy to support a group to overthrow Mfumu. Michael didn't want only to overthrow him but killing him and prove to the young Jean wrong. He was humiliated by Jean's celebration. He decided before planning the next move to meet again his 5 countrymen: "Jean won the first round of the fight but we will win the next one. I want to prove him that I am more capable and wise than him. Mfumu, will pay for insulting my religion and our civilization. The new converted Freddie will regret of his denial to our religion. He will die. We agreed to come up with solution. I hope that you have the plan."
Silence in the group. It looks like they didn't get the answer. Michael tried to help them: "We have to catch this so called wise indigenous Mfumu by his own words. Let think, we have only one day left."
Another long silence. Michael frustrated time was running out: "Non de Dieu, we are leaving this beautiful and prosperous place men. Don't you realized?"
Then another missionary told him: "I tried to recall the long meeting we had yesterday. He talked about foreigners who are helping him. But all those people who are helping him are Jean's workers."
A long silence. Michael said: "I know civilized people are corruptible. It only indigenous who are not corruptible. People who help Jean are from a African civilized town of Matonga were I lived for 5 years. We have to corrupt one man in Jean's group. We will support him if needed to use the gun and burst Mfumu's head. That is all."
"How to meet that man?"
Another missionary said: "We have to use the man in charge of the army. Mfumu said that he uses his intelligence mix with local one to discipline and train his army. He must be some kind of a commando."
Michael got the answer: "That set. We have the answer. We have to support that man. He is already married in this land. Yes, yes let do now. Let localize that man. We have to clean even his shoes until we get his yes. We don't have to loose twice in two days. Yesterday we lost to Mfumu and today we have to win that man's heart."
They started asking the man in charge of the army's address until they found him. Kinwa a new semi chief was receiving visitors. He was already happy that people has acknowledge is authority too after being disappointed by local people in yesterday meeting. Michael meant really what he said. To even clean his shoes until we wins his heart: "My lord. I really have a suggestion to present you." 
Kinwa heard what he never heard before a European who oppressed African in Boma calling him a lord. This was already an imaginable scene. Kinwa the new boss pretended not to be shocked. They didn't need any translator and it was very easy to talk. To avoid further suspicion. He went alone with one aid worker to meet the army chief. Michael tells him: "My lord ask me what you want. Help me to stay here with my group and help to civilize this village."
The conversion was very easy with the man in charge with the security and army. They didn't need a translator. Translators some time loose or add more words to the original version. Kinwa himself knew French and could even write it. Having been in school to Boma for only four years.  
It what Kinwa needed and wanted but pretended not interested first. He has the support but had another think in mind: "I want 100 skins of lions and 100 ivories."
What wrong with Kinwa. He was in love with the lion's skin and ivories. He once told Jean who neglected his request to demand those thing to Mfumu and kept coming back to these demand. After many months of happiness and trouble he witness and went through ivories and lion's skin was still fresh on his mind. Michael had a proposition: "My lord. I will give you 50 francs cash and I will help you to reach the top and once I am established I will give you 1/10 of my earning. I will assure your security and build you an luxury house in the middle of this jungle and in your original town. I will build you the most beautiful house."
50 Francs was an insult to a man who has made more than hundred times that amount with Jean. He and Mpuwa managed to build house for they parents with imported materials in Boma. Michael has just forgotten that he had made money before. He wasn't interested to that mere money. 
The offers were just too good, each commission he had to make for the exploitation of this land but he wanted first the lion's skin and the ivory first. He has someone who can support to make is dream "everything is possible a reality:" He told the beggar "I like the offer. But I want even half of lion's skin and ivories to do the job. I use to be a soldier. I know this village."
The man has accepted but one thing was still left. The lion's skin and the ivory. Michael couldn't understand why this man was obsess with these thing? "My lord, once you become number one man in the land you will have even thousand and thousand of those things. You will have all the beautiful women in the land. All the glory, all the product of the land. All the hunter will get you those thing."
"I want it now or nothing." 
"Time is running out for us to hunt and give you all those thing." Michael insisted: "We have less than a day to stay in this beautiful place. You will start the fire and we will play the fire fighter. You will start the war and we will play the peace keeper. We will clean the image of foreigners so we stay here and support your kingdom until your natural death and support your child and grand children to reign here. It won't be the first time that a foreigner reign in a foreigner land. Our king Leopold for whom we work for is forefathers are originated from Germany."
"It sound easy to kill a chief but it is not easy." Kinwa warned him: "I have to try to infiltrate his personal security and not shoot him but stab him. If I shoot him I will be suspect and I will die thousand and thousand of people will fight me. I will kill some but not all of them. It a very risky job. It will need time and effective tactics. I want those two things to start my plan."
"But time is running out my lord." 
"You will leave the village and hide in a mountain." Kinwa suggested "I will come time to time to negotiate with you. I will show you a neutral mountain to hide until I do my job."
"How will we know that the job is completed?"
"If I shoot tree times in the air that is mean I need your help. You will come immediately and assist me. Because after the death of the chief there is always confusion and trouble. Any way, I will meet you in that mountain." 
The following day. The verbal visa was over. The missionary left Kabinde. Before they leave, Mfumu sent one of his adviser and told them to take any direction when they walk but not the direction of the cannibal holy mountain Umpanga called also Umpangi. That place was prohibited to everybody who hasn't taste a human meat. It their sacred place. Many villager hunt human far in the forest to symbolically eat them. Become lion according to them so they may qualify to visit that place.
Their biggest ritual take place once a year where all the cannibal included their enemies cannibal meat there and perform long and secret ritual. In that mountain where buried all their cannibal chief and important ancestors. It believe that the human been erupted in those mountain. It uses to be a powerful volcano for many year. The dead volcanic mountain had the different kind of shining white stones used in their ritual performance called locally Umdilo very sacred. Every word staring with Um were spiritually or divine related. Special drummer men messengers were guarding that mountain. No cannibal was allow even to get closer to their holy place. 

Freddie met this group took two porters from this group and went to Kimbuzi to fly solo with the support of the priest. The missionaries and priest could have many differences. Fighting for land and divergence in the gospel�but as same countrymen they had to support each others.
Freddie and his 5 countrymen and 18 workers went to hide in a near by mountain after crossing the first river. It was a neutral place because the two rivers were known as really like Kabinde's frontier or borders.  
The man who was the most happy was Delphin. It was an opportunity to facilitate his search of natural resources. Michael still owes Kinwa the ivory and lion's skin. They decided not to hunt them but exchanged them with their clothes. Michael sent 6 of aid worker to return to Boma's feet road and exchange the clothes in the villages. Most of the village in north side knew already the exchange business.
Delphin, was blessed his research. He was sure that his sample once sent to Boma and Belgians will show a positive result in the laboratory. But he was convinced that still many mineral he has discover yet. Many work still to be done.
In Kimbuzi, the priest under the direction of father Pascal received well Freddie. They offer him their support to implant his activities there. But were still concern with Jean who was still stuck in Kabinde. They had the previous fighting trouble and were expecting more fight to come. They decided to try to prevent more bloodshot.  
They solution was to inform the government in Boma of the situation so they may send soldiers to come and put order and restore law in Kabinde. It was their priority. They send 6 messages in the first month and each time their workers were transporting their good in Boma their keep reminding the government to send peace keepers. They knew that something will happen and this time it will be serious, a possible genocide were their country man Jean won't survive.
Michael kept in touch with his agent Kinwa. After one month he honored his promises and gave him what he demanded. Now Kinwa owed them. 

Mfumu heard all the inciting small meeting that Kinwa had. But him had a well traced plan to get ride of him. Not only get read of him but eat him alone as sign of extreme punishment.
According to Mfumu it was only matter of time that the young energetic ambitious  Kinwa fall in his trap.  
 He was experienced his been a chief for many years. What he needed his to restore is army discipline get the support of people who has modern guns who once saved him. 
He had a quiet good intelligence service. He was aware of Kinwa attitude to Jean and Mpuwa.

Though the missionary started enjoying the self made camp life. The access to the treasure was still in their mind. They enjoyed making fire wood, eating fruit. The aid worker knew some tactics to catch animals. Chatting and joking together� 
Michael was growing impatience. The operation he thought will take days but took months. On top of that in the third months Delphin went missing with his two aid worker. They waited in vain for him to return, at some point they thought that Delphin was eaten by the cannibal, it was getting dark. It was a big concern even though Delphin wasn't mean to live with them on permanently basis. Is job was traveling around and do the mineral researches. But he didn't took his belonging and tell that he was leaving. All he had was his two aid workers and his work instrument.
In the first night of Delphin missing they had tree gun shot. It was time for the operation. Kinwa have succeeded to get Mfumu. They camped near Kabinde village waiting for the confusion to erupt and enter protect their agent Kinwa and quick establish a new administration supporting they cause. But it wasn't what they were imagining. The minimized short trouble was uncontrollable.  
Like a special commando Kinwa studied all the security system of Mfumu. He entered on top of the chief big yard roof of his first wife and hide in. Mfumu had twelve wives and twelve big huts residence. He wasn't sleeping everyday to his first wife's house. He was unpredictable. But the first wife was the most important and the most respected and recognized wife. He made sure to sleep to the recognized queen once every 8 days. 
The weekly's cannibal days was 8 days. When the chief wasn't sleeping to the first wife the security wasn't that tied. After carefully studying all the moves while trying to pretend posting guard at the king's residence. He managed to wear, act and look like a guard. While people were distract he climb in the traditional roof of the big house.
It wasn't easy either to wait for fours days. In the dark roof with little food he reserved. The last two day before managing his devil act he didn't eat nothing. Struggling with a silence while mousses and different insects were biting him. Even though he wanted to be chief, the lion's skins and ivory advance was reasonable price to the immense job he was performing.
Mfumu arrived at his first wife's house at around seven in the afternoon. But entered his bedroom where Kinwa was in his roof for 4 days at around eleven in the evening. 
Kinwa hoped while waiting for the right time for his wife to go to the toilet. All the toilet were outside the huts in Kabinde. But thing weren't going according to his plan. The woman wasn't leaving the room with his husband. Hiding his gun in a traditional bag to use incase thing get out of the hand or control to save himself and the knife to do the job so their don't suspect him and other foreigner of killing the chief. Everybody knew that beside the chief that only foreigners had guns.
At around two in the morning, Mfumu's wife went to the toilet. He quick jump down. When Mfumu the tired man tried to wake up and see what was the cause of that noise. Kinwa precisely cut his throat, in a short space of time jump back in the roof. 
He waited now for Mfumu's wife to return and once she found her husband scream. And all the chief guard to come to her rescue. Quick walk careful in the roof in other room and a by other side of room jump and escape.
The hut had big four rooms. All the eight children he had with the first wife. Were big and all were married and were not living there. Tree all son were dead, the first son born was mentally retarded and four women were married. 
He waited now at his home for the screaming to fire now tree bullets in the air. The missionaries quick walk for an hour to reach the village. They waited for the reaction of the villagers and warriors. 
Jean wakes up with his wife. They heard tree gun shot in succession people screaming. The drummer man hitting the message drum. Mpuwa, Pula and Ndeko went to their bosses house. It was around tree when the situation was intensifying. They saw now hut burning all over.
It was the confused angry personal trusted Mfumu guard warriors burning down the village. 
It was the secret instruction Mfumu gave them instruction once he die to burn down the village for a new beginning and the end of an era and that won't allow a none cannibal to take over it was their tactics. Only cannibal knew how to save their inheritance. 
Not knowing exactly what was happening the Jean and his group decided to open fire to prevent the unknown attacker from getting near them. 
The missionaries didn't know what to do. And how to play now the fire fighter. They were not expecting the situation to become this uncontrollable. Waiting hiding outside the village not knowing what to do but helpless watching the unexpected actions. They saw people running all over and the burning of hut. 
Jean and his men fired many bullets but after only 5 minutes their bullets were finished. They didn't think of renewing their stock bullets since the last fight in which they used the shield method. Women and children encircling them. It was the last fight against the Zonge and Murdered Mazibuko's brother Pomu group. This unforgettable fight were Mfumu offered them their wives and cemented their friendship after their support.  
They fall from hero to zero. The missionary outside Kabinde watched the confusion not knowing what to do and how really to extinguish the fire they started. Michael who swore to play the fire fighter now wasn't able to save thousands of burning hut. He desperately watched with his group the screaming the running of the villager in all the direction into the bush. 
Jean was now touchable. His weapons couldn't save him anymore. It was even useless to carry a heavy stick without a bullet and hold the pregnant Julia Betu. The foreigners who were feared for their weapon didn't know what to do anymore. 
It was finish all the cannibals who envied their body's meat were able to grab them without any resistance. 
Poor Jean didn't even know how to carry a traditional weapon to defend himself. The traditional weapon lying all over the places. The foreigners watched desperately how their end was coming. They stood for five minutes without doing or saying nothing. Mpuwa thrown his weapon look at Jean wept and hugged him hoping his the last time their see each other. Jean too hugged the new people who decided to join him Ndeko and Pula. The two priest messengers he hugged them. Then suddenly their all run to their wives hoping to kiss them for the last time. The treasure dream was ending in disaster. They had to use they last breath to escape in the hand of cannibal.
But cannibals were not interested in eating human meat yet. They all wanted in this moment save their life too. They kept running in different bushes. If only they knew that their reserved ships as their called the foreigner were touchable now. It could have been their parties in the burning yard but they were all distracted by the unexpected event.
Kinwa who had the dream of everything is possible didn't know how to start now to become a chief. He is the only one who had still have bullet in his gun. The missionaries were not coming too to save him because they were all confused. He waited in this confusion the missionaries.
 
         CHAPTER NINETEEN: NOWHERE TO RUN
Jean took his heavily pregnant wife and joined his family in law and did what everybody did just what he does best. To dance on the villager's leg. He and his wife and his family in law went in the bush. He left the useless weapon. All the bullet get finish in the unexpected war. He even envied the traditional weapon who do not need bullet to operate. He wished that he could have left Kabinde early to join the priests. He wished and regretted that after he had got Julia he could have left the village immediately. He wished that he never seen this day..
For sometimes, Jean even forgot that he was living with the cannibal tribes. He never seen them eating a human. He never seen even a human's cooked bones. Even his two porters have forgotten about the cannibal stories. They were scared to establish themselves in that land for cotton plantation businesses. It was under the command of the Belgians administrator that they established themselves in that land.. They felt that they were part of the population as they even got married to the natives women. 
The cannibal instinct returned to Julia's family members and other people who followed them thinking that Jean may save them. They also realized that the savior wanted to be saved too. He didn't have that feared weapon to protect them and protect himself and his wife.
They walk for hours in the bush at night. Thinking of getting away from trouble. Early in the morning at around six their stop for a while. The cannibal always blamed their misery to be caused by their enemies. Many believed that what happened must be a curse because they lived with foreigners in their village and Julia Betu father Sudamo had a personal hidden wound in his heart against foreigners.
They were twenty five peoples in that hiding place in that forest. It was difficult for Jean to capture their intention as they were talking in their dialect. They started by talking to Jean's wife. They sent Julia uncle to ask for permission to eat Jean. "How can we live with meat while we are angry?"
	"What do you mean by meat?"
	"We have a delicious meat with us."
	"I don't understand all your words�"
Julia never thought that his beloved husband could have been categorized as food. She forgot all these tradition. She really was deeply in love with her husband. Julia Betu's uncle was sent to break their intention said again. "The lions are angry and they are living with ship."
	"I cannot imagine what your telling me. You mean Jean?"
	"You got the answer."
	"No, Jean his no longer a foreigner�He is my husband father to my coming children�I am pregnant actually�"
	Sudamo told to her daughter who shown any respect of they authority and the family's elder in refusing with her husband: "That is not our business�a ship still a ship. And a lion still a lion. You cannot put in the room a lion and a ship."
	"I will never allow you to do such us thing to me. We are happily married and I am happy married to the man of my dreams. He has changed my all life�"
	"We are not in this bush for nothing�Before our return we have to eat the meat of our dream�"  (We could set up earlier that one of Julia�s relatives was in the divisive part of the camp to eat the foreigners( she is coming much later in this chapter. Julia sister who will die on her sister place and it will be explained at the end in chapter Confession where Jean will be reunited with his wife who already gave birth).
Meanwhile the missionaries decided to make a move now. In the smoke, the villagers have left the village. Smoke every where. What a deception? They saw the man who was waiting for them standing with his traditional weapon. His wife and his two dogs left him too. The new chief who was waiting to be swore had no one to give him the post of chief of the village he envied. Kinwa look at Michael. "Look now where are the people I suppose to look after. I am a king without people. Where are the people who you will preach to." They told him to start the fire and they will play the fire fighter. "You said you will start the war and play the peace keeper. I lost everything, my wife, my friends, my dogs. I lost my belongings include the lion's skin and the ivory you corrupt me with. I have a gun and I don't know who to shoot now." 
Michael couldn't answer confused. He has destroyed a village. He has chase away people he wanted to preach to. He has destroy everything. He didn't know what to do. Fear that his own superior will persecute him. The plan B of using force worked in many villagers but not in Kabinde the cannibal village.
He stood confused he said to himself. "I understand why the missing Delphin told me that the African are very wise but ignorant. They left me the land and I can do nothing without it. I cannot preach Bible to trees. I cannot make money without their help�"
Delphin who was part of Michael missionary group was one of the man who opposed to the idea of killing the chief of the village and support the succeeder who will support they cause and let them to implant they activities in the village. But he was gone and left apparently this missionary group. 

It was always a techniques used by the cannibals. Once the chief his dead they leave the village for sometime then regroup. The last chief of Kabinde was killed 40 years ago and they did the same technique. Mfumu's father wasn't killed it why there are a peaceful transition. The new generation didn't witness this phenomenon and it sounded new. Mfumu kept reminding his young and new guards of this technique and all the villager. Some of those tactics where discussed updated when all the cannibal meet in their annual meeting at the holy place Umpanga. It was a tactics so the enemy won't have a time to administrate and oppress them. They were not scared to keep traveling but the only reason keep them around here is they sacred divine mountain Umpanga. The huts are not built in months or years like modern houses. They are built in days. Mfumu wasn't afraid to die it why he kept Kinwa close to him in organizing his undisciplined traditional warriors. He knew that he won't and never be king of cannibal tribe. They were very united even thought their had their own conflict among them. Even though they were fighting they are many secret they kept among themselves. If the Zonge or Mazibuko killed Mfumu there could have been a peaceful transition because they were all cannibal. But in a mysterious death of the number one leader they use this burning houses and leaving the village for a while tactics.
Then Michael remembered that he had something to prove. To prove to Jean that will stay in Kabinde. Now Kinwa wasn't interesting him. At least he has to prove to jean that he is in the burned village. Jean was happy doing alone the business in this village that he first discovered. He was not dreaming of other Belgians colonists to share the plantation in this land. As Leopold Deux the king of Belgium took the all Congo as his private land. Jean took this land that he was the first white man to land there as his own private land.
Michael was a man of two plans A and B expect. He refused to fail twice. He failed with Mfumu but won the man who secretly wanted to be chief Kinwa. He fail to conquer the village by the Bible then he decided to use force as he was taught by his superiors. He fail in supporting Kinwa now wanted to realize his plan B to prove to Jean that he still in the area by force now.
He called his remaining 16 aid workers porters . 2 porters left with the missing Delphin and 2 porters left with the converted to African tradition Freddie. He sent them to search for the missing Jean because he wanted to revenge. He didn't even instruct them to search for the most educated man in the group, Delphin. "Find him. Look for him everywhere. I have to talk to him."
 	Mean while the parents of Julia knew that they will be looking for Jean they marched far into the big deepest forest again. They kept lying to Julia and Jean that they are still in danger and must go deep into the forest. Jean without knowing the direction and they intention couldn't disagree. After few hours again they started again talking about their intention. This time it was Julia father who was talking:
	The last time a tasted the delicious meat of a foreigner enemies meat was 5 years ago.
The poor Julia tried to scary the cannibals. She knew like all the indigenous, they believe in spirit:
	"If you kill my husband, his ancestor's spirit will kill you all �I will be the first one to turn against you�"
	"We are talking about today�An angry stomach do not think about tomorrow�"
	"Please�I beg you do not do that to me�I love this man�I cannot leave without this man�Please listen to me�"
	"It not time to cry �The ship is safer in our hands we may kill him even now�"
	"Please do not do now �let see tomorrow �we eat fruit from the forest and other thing �What do you want now?"
	"This is an insult to us we will act now."
Julia's uncle Sanza intervene in the dispute between Julia and his father: "Time is running out now and we ran out of patience."
	"Even you my own parents who supposed to protect me�want to leave me as a widow�" They will eat Jean and then forget "�But me I will loose a lover, a friend and father of my child or children if they are twins"
	"The hungry and angry stomach do not have ears to listen, eyes to see or mouth to talk."
	"I beg you not now."
	We have chosen a substitute husband his already in our group.
They shown Julia the man who supposed to marry her after they have eaten her husband Jean. It was her cousin Numbayo. They presented the man and swore to organized the traditional wedding after they party. 
	Julia never imagine to live with another man except the man who choose her among hundreds of women: "There is no substitute husband. The will never be a substitute for the heart. Specially for Jean."
Sudamo, Julia father then angrily said: "We will eat him with or without your consent."
 Julia didn't want to give a space to Jean. She kept following him whenever he goes. Even when Jean was going to the toilet�Meanwhile the villagers started watching Jean from a short distance not to allow him to run�
Jean noticed now and usual atmosphere: Julia become upset and following him whenever he goes. Sometime he could see her weeping, drop of tears falling from her eyes. People around him kept watching him with red eyes. Jean now took the opportunity when he went to the toilet to talk with his wife, they could communicate little bit now because Julia knew some French words that his husband taught her. "I love you, I know that you love me too but I notice that you want to be with me every where and I saw your parents and other villagers talking to you. Then I saw you the other time weeping, your tears drop. I kept my silence because I know you are my wife," Jean thought that Julia was upset by things they left and lost in the village. "I thought that you will try to tell me later what upsetting you. But you seems not ready to tell me anything. Now that you know some of French words and I know some of your dialect few words we can talk. Even thought I don't listen predominately your dialect but when you talk slowly to me with few French words, I understand. We started talking for the last tree months now. Even this morning I saw you weeping your tears again but still you don't tell me why you were crying�And your attitude have changed in the past hours�You become sad and very worried?�You are following me even in the toilet my sweetheart!"
	"I will die for you." Julia told him in short.
	"What?"
	"I will die for you�It difficult to tell you. I can't live without you�"

Jean remembered the warning that the priest told him all those words come once in his mind: "�The cannibal instinct always comes back�The cannibals are very kind�" He noticed that it why they pushed them walking very far to hide into the forest�The gun is useless without bullet it why he left but he realize the two mistake he did, failing to get more bullets after the war and falling to bring the empty weapon to scare the cannibal. The gun was very heavy to carry and hold is heavily pregnant wife anyway. He looked around every side, nowhere to hide�people are watching all his moves...He looked his wife with tears and said:  "Nowhere to run."
"She responded:  Nowhere to run my husband."
Like a silent lamb Jean kept his cool knowing that he is dying. He cried together with his wife then hugged her for almost five minutes. The watching cannibal knew already that Julia have broken the news to him. 
Then Jean saw people making ready the few pots their brought with them and fixing and shaping they knife and axes�Everybody cannibal in that group were in the good mood. They gave Jean a lot food that he didn�t eat with appetite. Then they started touching his hairs�saying to each other "This is really a foreigner, look the hairs�"
	Sudamo is father in law was commenting: "I haven't eat the meat of human for a long time�"
	Numbayo, the chosen future husband of Julia was commenting "We eat and we don't return to Kabinde�we are going in another village�" 
Then a man come from behind with an heavy branch to kill him�Julia jumped and said. "I told him�He is ready to be eaten but I begged you to kill him in his sleep�he agreed to be killed in his sleep."
	"No, we want now�"
Julia hold tied that branch, while the poor Jean was sitting weeping. Julia insisted. "I told him�He said his ancestors prefer to kill him in is sleep�"
	"His ancestors and they spirit are far away."
	Julia calmed his clan's members. "Please I beg you�I accept to eat him too�There is no need to insist because like it or not he cannot beat and escape more than twenty from killing him."
Their seems to agree to kill him later in the night as Jean's father in law gave the last instruction for the man to be eaten: "Okay�We have to know who will sleep in front and who will sleep at the other side of the bed?"
	Julia suggested, "My husband will be in front to make easy for you to kill him�"
They all agreed to kill him at night as the moon was appearing this period, they all agreed.
The cannibal were happy chanting , singing traditional cannibal songs. While Sudamo, Julia Father made an angrily sermon to legalize their action of eating the enemy, blaming Jean and the other foreigners of bringing trouble and curse in their village. Insisting that they attacked their village with the introduction of the weapon that killed Pomu.
Jean's group befriended with Mfumu the chief of Kabinde by giving the new technology of the gun or riffle. And Mfumu experienced in Killing Pomu who was one of his Balombi or special adviser and used to oppose to most of his decision.  
Julia's father coincidentally was friend to Pomu but didn't follow Pomu's brother Mazibuko when they emigrated because of two reasons. First his elder son was married to Mfumu's daughter and secondly at the late stage Jean married Julia his daughter. Very clever he made up a trap to get Jean and his friends into his trap. Taking advantage of all the events occurring in his village. He already had numerous plans beside the wars to capture his secret enemy. Amazing to see the patience and the perseverance the cannibal had to catch their enemies. The try by their force when the enemy is stronger they become friend with enemy get his weakest side and kill him.
The modern weapon was the main reason costing the life of Jean and the others foreigner. They had endless traps to get their enemies. The man who use to visit Jean and talk to Jean was is nearest enemies.   
Like lions, Jean had the impression that the villager changed. Their look more inhuman, their look more like animals. Sometime Jean had the impression of seeing lion's dancing around him. 
Jean couldn't believe that his father in law who was like his father to him. Who shown so much love and affection in him will do such thing one day. 
Then he saw Julia talking to her 15 years young sister look alike Malu. They chatted at some stage is was like if they were arguing and at the same time it was like if they were crying together.
He knew Malu. She was about to get married but his future husband wasn't in this group. Malu always visited them every two days. Jean was used to her and she was used to him. He was thinking at some stage to take his wife Julia and Malu to visit his family in Europe one day. But couldn't figure out what was going on? Then he said to himself it is not even important to know what those strange gesture meant. It mean nothing he was dying soon anyway.
In their culture they have to treat well a foreigner before killing him. They built a small room into that forest to let rest Jean and his wife.  This is like the Aztecs.  They insist these people are their enemies and the eating is ritualistic.
The missionaries who remained in Kabinde left Kinwa alone in the middle of the village. While trying to see the big damaged on the village on this full moon day. But on their return to talk to Kinwa they found his gun without Kinwa. They couldn't believe how a foreigner can leave a gun they were caring even when they goes to the toilet. This was unusual and very strange. They waited for a long time Kinwa wasn't returning. Apparently in the village everybody fled. This become a mystery to Michael the missionary's boss. "How come Delphin is missing, Jean missing while he has a gun then now Kinwa my prot�g� is missing? The must be a kind of phenomenon in this village. On top of that everybody burned and left the village."
Around ten into the night they went to sleep, the couple saw the end of their commitment and they saw good bye in making love for the last time. The father of Julia went to verify who really was in front at around eleven hours in the evening. He returned again to check their position one hour later at around twelve it was Jean who was in front. Then Julia heard his father saying to the killer, the man assigned to cut Jean's head "You may go now and kill him we are waiting here outside�"
Immediately she told Jean:  "Come and sleep this side�Run and run following the water of the river were is coming from�"
Jean without any hesitation agreed to what her wife was telling him on the sleeping bed for the last time.
There was no time to talk a lot. The biggest man in the group come with a big knife(machete) with all his strength and cut the head of the man sleeping in front and went for a while outside to join the singing and dancing group outside waiting for the blood to finish flowing(bleed) from the body to come and collect the body, cut off, cook it, the share the meat. The killer mean while drink(eat) the blood on the presumed foreigner on that machete.
The important body's part had to be eaten by Jean's father in law. The other villagers were warming the water in the big pot�
In that ambiance Jean took off and started running from the back of the quick built hut. They couldn't notice the move�But one man had the impression of seeing someone running but was not sure it was Jean as he kept celebrating with the others cannibal. He thought that it was of them of went to the toilet to clean up his stomach.
Then, many people went to clean their stomach. Because their think that human's body is the most important meat in the world they always clean their stomach before eating the human meat. The human meat gave them spiritual power too. They put their finger in their throats to vomit previous food eaten before and give a space in their stomach for the sacred meat. The cannibal ritual was already set.   
They cooked a in big quantity of pap, a food made with maize mills to eat with human's meat. 
They went to take the meat and put in the hot water then their realized that they have killed their own blood. The man who saw something moving like running pointed the direction.
Angry, they were chasing the escaped jean�It was in the night time with a full man all the hunter where after Jean. Kabinde was situated between two rivers. He ran until he met a river and started following the side of the river where the water was coming from. They followed him angrily, they even reached a considerable distance to catch him�In the cannibal tradition they don't eat the people from the same blood even if is enemy but they eat foreigners who are enemy. The man who is wanted for bringing the civilized gun was gone. They punish in other way the enemy who is their blood related. In their tradition if their eat human who are blood related their ancestors will get angry and severely punish them.  
The upset missionaries servants Putumayo decided to get Jean even thought they didn't know where he could be. The went far in different directions hoping to find him. With their gun they started getting tired too. Hope of finding Jean were very minimal. Many were discouraged but remained in the bushes to only please their boss Michael. Jean wasn't that fast he was not used to run while many villagers were good runners because most of them were hunters. 
The cannibal hunters were about to catch him when the one man searching for Jean had a kind of running screaming people. The searchers were also scared to be caught too by the cannibal. He got afraid. Yes, the cannibals were screaming in their dialect urging and pleading to all the possible cannibal who fled Kabinde hiding in different part of the bush to help to catch the foreigner. The unsure missionary servant decided to shot in the air. He stop and decided not to continue the search. He could have been caught in the bush where thousand of cannibal where hiding in various spot.  
Putumayo after shouting, Yes, the cannibal were allergic to gun's sound. They realized that it was it was too late and they may get hurt in process. 
They returned into the forest not to eat their sister but to bury her. Shame to them they have just killed their own blood. 
The man who shot didn't see Jean, he then heard nothing. He regretted of wasting the valuable bullet while returning..  
Jean like hypnotized went down in the jungle out of breath. He later took courage following the river and found the deserted village after one hour. He never thought that one days the two rivers that attracted him to love and to install in this village will save him for a while one day. Never thought that the river could have help him to give him a direction. If it wasn't because of the rivers direction he couldn't relocate the way out. He could have been lost in the forest and without any weapon could have meat even hungry lions in the bush or meet various obstacles.
It was around tree hours in the morning when Jean find his way through the burned village he loved so much not knowing what to do mourning his wife, the unborn baby and unable even to meet his aid workers and good friends. The danger wasn't over. The missionaries retreated in their camp across the river hoping to return later or move to other area.
 Jean didn't see any sign of people around in this big village of close to 8 000 people.

Jean was letter rescued.
CHAPTER TWENTY: THE BIG KILLERS


A devouted catholic preacher in the north of the land based in one of the village, Stanislas le Franc, is also one of the man who exposed the atrocity. He even exposed many of his colleagues who supported the regime. He made publish the whip slashes to children for laughing a civilized man. He mention in detail in the newspaper the torture. And the article provoked a huge reaction in Europe and around the World " The station chief select the victims...Trembling, haggard, they lie face down on the ground...two of their companions, sometimes fours, seize them by the feet and hands, remove their cotton drawer...Each time that the torture lift up the chicotte, a reddish stripe appears on the black skin of the pitiful victims who, however firmly held, gasp in frightful contortions...At the first blows the unhappy victims let out horrible cries which soon become faint groans...In a refinement of evil, some officers and I've witness this, demand that when the sufferer get up, he must graciously give the military or colonist a salute." 
He reveal what he was taught: "To European, Africans were inferiors being: lazy, little better than an animal." 
Williams Sheppard the first black American Presbyterian missionary and his friend Lapsey exposed the women struggle in Congo and the method they were using to make people work. They were among the first people to expose to the world, In USA the atrocity they witnessed several hand cut off of the natives. Some hand were damaged by the tied on they hand and some were simply cut off. Each public force official was paid extra 5 Franc for killing an indigenous. And the proof was to show the right hand of the victim. They said that bullet has to be used to kill human's been not animals. An officer revealed to them that: "Sometimes we short a cartridge at an animal in hunting, then we cut off the hand from the living man."
They had in some military units a hand keeper. His job keeping the human's hand. For those hand who have been cut  and some hand who were destroyed while tied for too long.

Reverant Williams H. Sheppard brutally writing of the Congo made him the object of lawsuit and trial.  
After many chief had the suffering of they people they didn't want to negotiate with the newcomer and the method was hostage taking as mention in the book Manuel du voyageur et du resident de Congo. A force publique officer general Georges Bricusse reveal in that book: "In Africa prisoners is...an easy thing to do, for it the natives hide, they will not go far from their village and they must come to look for food in the gardens which surround it. In watching these carefully, you will certain of capturing people after a brief delay...When you feel you have enough captives you should choose among them an old person, preferably an old woman. make her a present and send her to begin negotiation with the chief. The chief, wanting to see his people set free, will usually decide to send representatives and began the negotiation." 
A native man called Tswambe revealed in an officer called Leon Fievez who terrorized they district. All the black saw this man as the devil of the Equator "...From all the bodies killed in the first, you had to cut off the hands. He wanted to see the number of hands cut off by each soldier, who had to bring them in a baskets...A village which refuse to provide rubber would be completely swept clean. As a young man I saw Fievez soldier Molili, then guarding the village of Boyeka, take a big net and make it tumble into the river...Rubber caused these torments; that is why we no longer want to hear its name spoken. Soldiers made the young men to kill or rape their own mothers and sisters.  
They were criticism and call from every where. E.D.Morel and the Irish reporter Roger Caseman and their allies caught Europe 's attention with reports of the holocaust in central Africa, newspapers and magazines ran pictures of burned villages and mutilated bodies, and missionaries witnesses spoke of the depopulation of entire districts composed of many villages."
Many European also died from many diseases find in the continent. The killing in the Congo was on genocidal proportion.
Like slave dealers who raided Africa for centuries, Leopold man were looking for labour. 
1.	Murder.
 When the village or a district failed to supply the rubber the quota. The public force forces called the Kibalanga 
or rubber company often killed often killed all the people they find. Many people perish from the hard labour and torture. 
Some colonist wrote in the diary the massacre for example 
Lieutnent Knut Svensson confessed to have killed personally 527 people.
In the diary of an officer Charles Lemaire confessed to have burned the village of Bokanga. In Bolebo and village of Ikengo were also burned. The big chief of Ekele of Etchimanjindou was killed and thrown in the water. He lead an expedition again the village of Loliva who refused to help them. He sent his commandant Zanzibari to burn Nkole and the operation was successful and everything and everybody were burned according to his comment. They burned Ipeko and cut down all the bananas. 
The big village of Bompopo was attacked by and took hin hostage many women and children. 
Another Kibalanga officer Louis Leclercs find the village Yambisi deserted but some people come back later and where captured. He confessed to have 11 head of human and many prisoners with him. 
In 1996, a Germany news papers the Kolnische Zeitung published several time the massacre in the district of Leon Fievez they have find 1308 several hands believed to be cut off in one day. 
In 1899, a state officer, Simon Roi, perhaps not realizing that one of the people he was chatting with was an American missionary, bragged about the killing squads under his command. he commented: "each time the caporal goes out to get rubber, cartridges are given to him. He must bring back all not used; and for every one used he must bring back a right hand. He said that in Momboyo they have used 6 000 cartridge that mean the have killed or mutilated or both 6 000 people." 
Another report appear in the Belgian newspaper of the killing of thirteen hundred Budgas.
A Swedish missionary E. V. Sjorblom wrote that he has witness in the lake Tumba several bodies floating on the lake water with right hand cut off. Then he saw other dead bodies from the branches. He turn off from the terrific scene while a African corporal followed him and told him: "Oh that is nothing, a few days ago I returned from the fight, and I brought the white man 160 hands and they were floating on the water."
Sjorblom has seen what his country man Swedish officer Lieuttenant Knut Svensson. He find in his diary that he has killed in four months 527 people. 
2, Many people died from Stavartion, exhaustion and exposure. 
The Presbyterian missionary William Sheppard wrote that within a radius of 75 miles of Luebo, he was sure to have seen 40 000 people men, women, children, with the sick are sleeping in the forests without shelter. They run away from the coming colonists.
Another English explore named Ewart S Groban was shocked with what he saw in Congo he said:
"Every village has been burnt to the ground, and as I fled from the country I saw skeleton, skeleton everywhere; and such postures what tales of horror they told." 
Hunger struck the villager who didn't flee. They spend most of the time working for Leopold regime leaving behind they own plantations. 
He mention that untold number of women, children and elderly died in hostages. The soldier kept them in dirt compound, often in chain, feeding them little or nothing until the men of a village brought the demanded amount of rubber. many where dying in that captivity.
3 diseases
As with the decimation of the American Indians, disease killed many more Congolese than did the bullets European and the Afro Arab slaves traders brought to the interior of the Congo many disease previously not known there. as largely had to malaria for instance. Both new illness and old ones spread rapidly because of huge numbers of Congolese were now forced to travel long distance. The most killers were notorious killers were smallpox and sleeping sickness, although less dramatic lung and intestinal infections. Even William Sheppard died from the disease. Sleeping disease sickness also spread lethally up the rivers. In 1901, half a millions people died from the sleeping sickness.
African had they traditional medicine but they were unable to cure the new disease. Epidemic almost always take a drastically higher and more rapid toll among the malnourished and traumatized: the Nazis and Soviets needed no poison or gas or firing squad to finish off many of those who died in the camps. 
4. Plumbering birth rate.
Not surprising, when men were sent in the forest to search for rubber for weeks at a time, year after and woman were held hostage and half starved, fewer children were born. The Irish man Roger Caseman and a catholic priest witness in his investigation trip. he estimated that the population had dropped of 60% and they were very few children born. Women refused to bear children and take means to save themselves from motherhood. The other refused to bear children because with a child they may not run easily from the soldier and the colonist. 
Part of the population loss in the Congo resulted, then, when families, terrorized and torn apart by the rubber campaign, simply stopped having children. 

Simon was one of the colonist too who was hit by a tropical disease, malaria. he struggle with his job of collecting rubber even thought he was not cutting any tree. He has to be on the exploiting field every morning. He was unable to perform. Charles who fear of loosing some of his people who were in his charge he decided to send back to Boma where he could have had the best medicine. When he arrived in Boma he was given another job as a clerk in the government office. 
All the trauma he saw in the bush and the village affected him. He was not able to sleep well. he kept having bad dreams. he was even scared of sleeping. He hoped that he could live without sleeping for the rest of his life.   
He even exaggerated the disease so they could transfer him to the South region but his prays were answered this time. He was not even transferred to the South to meet the cannibal challenges but he was transferred in the capitol city of Congo, Boma. 


       CHAPTER TWENTY ONE: TREASURE,
Seating in the lonely village for days trying to survive and eat what he could find in the deserted village. He try to survive hoping for a better tomorrow. He reminded an some Africans proverbs. He heard in his many days stay in Africa. 
Every subject in Africa had a proverb like the Bible have verses. The African verses were proverbs. The first one come into his mind: "A dead body his not shy to get rotten."
He was in the same situation without no hope thousand and thousand mile away from his native land. No defense, no support and no family.
He wasn't shy to get rotten. He felt like if he was dead already. He was not more scare of meeting the return of any cannibals to be killed. 
Meanwhile, another proverb African proverb come into his mind: "All the people noise are watching the soil." 
Meaning that people noise, destiny, direction his toward the soil. He remembered a European Biblical verse he heard supporting the African proverb. "You are made of soil and you will return to soil."
He took a small walk watching the celebrating birds freely flying in the village eating the left food and another African proverb come into his mind: "The bird fly and fly but always return to the ground."
He said to himself. Yes, the bird fly and fly but do not remain in the sky forever. But always come down. He regretted: "I fly I fly but now I am returning to nothing. I am returning to the first day I was born with nothing on earth. I am returning to my death. The world without any thing. The endless sleep."
He hoped to die and sleep forever to forget all the pain his going through. 
The woman he loved. The woman he wanted to live with. The woman that he taught his native culture his gone. Gone without any trace, without any children to remain him of Julia even if he survives, a child.
All the souvenir of this land the friendship to Mfumu who led to that beauty show where he chose the woman of his life the woman who made him forget her mother's instructions not to get married early his gone. 
The woman who gave him so much joy. The woman who made the unthinkable to be true. To be loved by a model he envied so much in Europe but had no dreamed and hoped of being touched one days by those kind of beautiful creature has gone.
All the fortune he made, all the glory he enjoyed meant nothing. He hoped that he dies. And pray that he shouldn't be born in this world. The biggest mistake was to be born. Every thing meant nothing. Vanity of vanity everything is vanity. 
Wealth and misery meant nothing because the end is always coming. 
Unable to make any move he remained in the cannibal village. Unable to move to even Kimbuzi, hit by the death of the woman who was with him day and night. The woman who he never even disagree to anything. The woman who cared so much for him. At some stage when he was happy married with Julia he said: "Julia was born just for me."
Life meant nothing and he was not even hoping to save it anymore. 
Then he heard out of nowhere. A beating cannibal drum.
He said to himself: "Let them come and finish me off. Life has no meaning anymore."
He thought of the regrouping of cannibal coming.
Then he realized: "There is something fishy going on. This sound of message drum is from far but sound unfamiliar." 
While trying to figure out. He heard tree gun shot. He realize that really the must be a trouble and said to himself: "Why fast strange drum beating and suddenly stop and tree gun shot?"
He was not hoping even to run where the guns sound was from. Because he wished to die. If really he had a gun with him he could have ended his life. Only none cannibal and civilized were caring rifles that they called gun that is mean the must be civilized people around. Who is that group?
Then he realize that the sound of the gun he just heard was different to what their carry. It sounded more like soldier guns. "It must be a Public forces guns" 
The Belgians government had two kinds of guns. The long heavy guns used by the colonist and their workers mostly Africans from Boma the biggest and only town and civilized place in Congo and the entire Africa that time. Those type were meant for hunting.
Then the second kind of gun carry only by military personal more powerful.
Belgian was under the dictatorship of king Leopold Deux. When captured Congo he wanted to make money. Congo wasn't part of Belgium but was administrated by Belgians as a kind of personal fortune land. All the Belgians making money in Congo where sending their part of their earning on form of taxes to Leopold. And those taxes were going into the king personal account not the government.
The Belgians colonist were working for the king not for the Belgian's government. Even though the Belgian government was administrating Congo. 
So to avoid any kind of rebellion from the local civilized people and his own people. King Leopold Deux made sure that their don't get access to more powerful weapon. He gave them rifles to protect themselves and oppress the indigenous people to get access to all the resources. 
If they had access to those powerful guns they could have rebelled. The indigenous were unhappy with the colonists. And the colonists were unhappy with their own government and their king. The king oppressed his own people Belgians and the Belgians oppressed the local people. The only obstacle was the king powerful army. Already thousand of king soldier were on this continent. The hunter was hunting for someone else.
 This become a mystery for Jean, military automatics gun out of nowhere.
Then some kind of huge noise from far and bagging dogs. He got immediately scared: "This must be the spiritually cannibal spirit." 
He got scared more as he tried to understand the mystery: The ghost are attacking me in this burned village where I am alone. There is no way out for me. I am dying now for sure. I hoped to die now my prays have been answered."
Delphin the geologist before his disappearance from Michael missionary group while in their camp waiting for Kinwa to kill the man who was standing against they will to stay in Kabinde and become successful like Jean who refused to be obey to transfer to Kimbuzi, was busy doing his job in the morning accompanied with his two porters or aid workers.
He was sure that they are more thing he haven't discover in this part of the continent. The villagers warned him not to walk to their holy mountains where all the cannibal groups, villagers people meet for the spiritual ceremony. At the mount Umpanga.
That restriction drove a curiosity in him: "Why their tell us to take every direction not Umpanga direction? Why they cannibal who accepted us to visit them in their village do not accept us to get near that mountain. Why is special about that mountain?'
While waiting Kinwa signal of the assassination of Mfumu. One days decided to take that restricted direction. May be if they didn't warn them he couldn't have been that curious. Any way that mountain was in a very difficult territory. 
By curiosity, he decided to find that mystery direction. With his two aid worker he end up by accident in that direction. That foot road well known only to cannibal. Pick up soil here and there to sent to the laboratory end up pick up a white stone. The ritual stones called in the local language Umdilo. Spiritually stone starting with the cannibal spiritual words Um.
He didn't believe to what he has just touched. He tried to walk a step a head and saw many same genre of stone. "My God, treasure."
He look at around saw the same kind of stone here and there. "How do people can be this ignorant? This is not true."
The Umdilo stone in the local language meant fire. Fire from the spiritual ancestor.
The mount Umpanga where the cannibal kept their secret. They ancestors bones and skeleton, they magical stuff, they history for more than five centuries.
It was they meeting place like the Muslims meet today in Mecca regardless their difference.
It believed those stone where too magical and where spiritually related. Each cannibal before reaching their Mecca where carrying them along the way. It was a sign of acceptance because Umpanga a dead volcano was constituted largely by those stones.  
The former volcano erupted many larvae and those stone. All that territory was constituted by those stone.
All this part of the cannibal land was largely constitute by those stone. Called Umdilo or fire stone because they originated from the volcano erupting fire and where shining. This mountain meant everything to them: religion. Source of life fire. Fire in the village meant life too and cold meant death.
They put their ancestors body there hoping that life was still in that mountain and they could still alive in this memorable mountain to look after them. Umpangi had millions and millions of stones. Sometime those stone made the mountain like if it was covered by white snow.
The ancestors were not dead but were alive in that former volcano. They look after them. The Umpanga mountain was the origin of the man kind and origin of fire the breath of life. 
They believed everything originated from there. For many Mzambi was the spiritual God or spirit. His physical body was Umpanga like the Christian. God spirit and Jesus the physical form of God.
Umpanga was representing the physical form of God. Like the physical form of God Jesus for many Christian. Umpanga was the son of God, it was God himself.
Umpanga erupted his fire stones for many years. The all area was covered by those stones. But with the coming of rain, the soil covered those stones in the most part of the area. The soil covered more than  100 miles area surface of those stones. Yes, the volcano Umpanga was so powerful erupting at this large territory Umdilo. All the animals, plants and cannibal land predominately was on top of the erupted stones Umdilo.
Because they under soil were very much composed by the holy stones Umdilo. The cannibal ancestors Cherished their fire stones so much and thought that their land was so special that an enemy to them has no place to buried under their land where the fire stone exist. Because all their under was full of those stones. They didn't have a place to burry in their holy under land the enemies body. Their enemies once their go down their land their will still alive with the fire stones next to them. Even when their pray their ancestors and all their dead it was because their lived under their ground with the fire stone lighting them and their still get that light and live then on their turn the dead still live and look after them. Even when the cannibal whenever call them.
It why the dead where still alive under their ground. The special shining stone kept them live forever. Their under ground was what Christian hope today of paradise. The ordinary people were kept alive under their paradise ground to live and being enlighten by the fire stone Umdilo. 
Umdilo was life giving life to the people. And the important people were buried straight in the source of life the dead volcano mountain Umpanga.
Century ago the light stones Umdilo were viewed all over the places. Then with the coming wind and rain bringing soil. It started years by years covering the light stones. Until most of Umdilo stones went down some places went to hundred to thousand meters down.
It was tree century ago when the man who is now an ancestor called Tshikapa struggle to find a near by land to bury his enemy because all the places the Umdilo stone where still there. He didn't know how to bury him. He went far down searching a place to bury his enemy so spirit dies forever and never come to attack him. Burying him with Umdilo stones around him, he will be lighted keep living and keep attacking him now forever. He didn't have a place to be buried. Their land was a paradise keeping man alive, enlighted by the shining stone Umdilo. His enemy could have been alive forever. A bad man will keep coming in a bad form spirit called Umgire in the modern word called, demon and he kept coming with curses. The good man spirit will come to give bless. The good man spirit was called Umdikaso or the modern world called angel. The good man keep protecting and bless them.
Tshikapa had no place to bury his enemy so his spirit doesn't revenge. The only suitable solution to make sure that he dies forever and never come back again was to eat him. 
The ancestor Tshikapa was well known as the first man of find a suitable solution for his enemies. And to keep away the enemy's spirit alive and to avoid revenge of the bad 's spirit was to eat him. 
Umdilo life stones was under all those trees and bushes around.  
All the cannibal area and all the area around where predominately covered by the fire stones, Umdilo.    
According to the geologist Delphin, the white stones he was pick up was nothing else in their civilization called in French or English: "Diamond". Tshikapa was the fist cannibal and was trying to avoid his enemy's spirit to be lighted by the diamonds in their land.
Diamond was the origin of the cannibal practices
It why most of the cannibal lived where the diamond lived.
The rare stone was all over him. The white stone was all over the place
    	Shocked, scared, happy to have found a fortune Delphin told his aid workers to throw all they soil they have collected and try to pick up those stones as much of possible. They pick up about 200 kg of white stone. He wanted to return and tell his countrymen missionary but got another thought coming: "If I tell my fellow men. We will end up fighting. If Michael can fight with Freddie what about the diamond. I am going with my porters straight to Boma and sell those stones."
He refused to report even to the government the finding of diamond. But he and his porters walked for about 5 days to reach Boma. A route that take up to 8 days. Running with the heavy bag full of those stones. He gave up his work. He told the aid workers the secret and the use of the stone that men and women wore on their neck and fingers so they may be motivated to carry and rush to Boma.
When they reached Boma, they didn't find a rich men able to buy all those stones once. Delphin gave 1 kg each of those stones to his porters as salary of their walking work carrying the light stones Umdilo. 
The porters got crazy with the money they got. They sold just few of the stones and become rich instantly on their own way. They become the first African rich and richer than even many colonist.
Delphin confused, not knowing what to do. He sold few stones to many businessmen in Matonga and kept buying houses in Belgium for each hour.
When he go to the agency buy an house that interested him in a picture. Go to his location in Boma get a break fast return to agency to buy another one. Go back home bath return and buy another one. Go back eat and return buy another one. 
The biggest achievement that time was to buy houses. He end up buying many house. Then the house state agent instead of enjoying money. They got fed up and reported him to the authority. 
Just when Delphin decided to stop selling the stones because they weren't enough money to buy all those diamond in Africa and keep the rest to sell to Europe, the police inspector knocked at  Delphin's door. The found Delphin lying on top of the Belgian money Franc and with more than 197 kg of diamond hidden in his room. As a geologist he managed to choose the biggest stones that he managed to see.  
The inspector shocked in few minutes all the authorities were informed. The man wasn't arrested but has to show where he got those stones. They all were after fortune in Africa. He didn't matter how you get that fortune. 
When he finished the story. The murmur quick circulated. All the engineer and other people wanted to find those stones too.

Paul Bruno the represent of king Leopold had a news and decided to prevent possible clashes among the Belgian citizen. He rushed the military from the army called Public Force to secure that diamond zone. 
The first group of soldier sent to near Kabinde accompanied with dog directly marched to the volcano mount Umpanga. They find the drummer man guard who was looking after the holy mount.
The drummer beat the drum to sent the message to all the cannibal race of the attack on the mount Umpanga. But one soldiers shot him in middle of the message. The first group of Belgians soldiers were 200 plus 50 dogs and more were to come to protect the mineral resources before the arrival of expects.
In Boma, Paul Bruno was busy recruiting people and install a mining company to take care of that wealth. 
Paul Bruno sent immediately too people to report to king Leopold Deux the discover of the light stones.
Then Jean in that lonely place after about two hours heard now a series of guns shot. The gun shot that he never heard. Very powerful, the canons and other heavy machinery of that period.
The cannibals heard half of the message. Together few cannibal coming from different directions decided to save their holly place. 
The few hundreds who first arrived were massacred. All the heavy guns Jean heard were shot on humans under the leadership of commandant Bardo Bingham. The man who affected Jean in the south part of Congo.
Hundreds people were killed like flied.
Jean meanwhile kept wondering: "A war. A war in the middle of the bush?"
The holly mount Umpanga was situated at about 7 miles of Kabinde. 
The villagers had no more access to their stones and their ancestors skeleton and what was important to them. It didn't belong to them anymore. It belonged to civilized people.
The citizen become foreigner in his own land. The citizen become slave for his own gods. The citizen become servant of his own wealth. The owner become debtor of his own resources.
Jean in that confusion realize after hearing a break in the shouting. Heard people were crying and the dog bagging he regretted: "That is possible the wounded warriors crying of the pain of the civilized gun's bullet in their body." 
Even though he was in danger but he fell in love of a cannibal race woman Julia and fell in love with his culture and his people. Jean was not only married to an African woman but was married to the African culture. He slowly said: "The gun and his accomplices Bible was slowly killing the indigenous, his culture and his life under the name of civilization."
 The uncivilized has no value to the civilized man. 
The soldier's dog were not stopping bagging while the human pain screaming and crying where diminishing. He said: "The civilized man's dog has more value than an indigenous man life. May be the civilized dog is eating the uncivilized men's body now that the human screaming has stopped. Why the civilized man's dog eat an indigenous man's body but the foreigner civilized doesn't want to be eaten by an indigenous? Let me be eaten by uncivilized man to make justice." 
           CHAPTER TWENTY TWO: CONFESSION
In Kimbuzi, the priests heard the heavy modern artilleries burning, scratching, blowing, tearing the human's body. They were very concern because they didn't know why those gun were hooting in the middle of the jungle in Africa.
All the knew was the direction of those sound. 
They had they young country man living with the cannibal in that direction. Pascal the priest chief land had enough of Jean's refusal to leave that area.
He sent before two of his porters to fetch him but the two aid worker Pula and Ndeko were stuck too with Jean. He sent many messages to Boma to send a peace keeper mission from the Public force to stop and prevent more bloodshed in that area but the peace keeper mission never arrived. 
Freddie who converted in the African tradition after 6 hours of discussion with Mfumu was concerned too. Jean advise him to fly solo and he wanted to thank him.
Father Pascal and Freddie accompanied buy 5 aids workers playing their bodyguards decided to go to Kabinde.
Jean after waiting for the cannibals to come and finish off. Slept and heard someone waking up: "Cherie, Cherie. (My love, my love)" 
He wake up saw Julia and said: "I am dreaming?'
While trying to realize what was going on and waiting for his mind that was weaken by many sad thoughts he went through. Saw Julia carrying a baby. Julia told him:  "It is a boy." 
Suddenly full of emotion realizing that he was not dreaming in the middle of the deserted burned village but a reality. Julia was alive but how? Then look at the colored new born. Then Julia decided to confess: "When my parent and my family decided to eat you. As you know the woman you sleep with that night wasn't me. It was my young look alike sister Malu that we buried."
Then he realized. That at some stage of the event that night two weeks ago.  He saw Julia Betu his wife and Malu his sister in law talking. They were crying together and they were arguing at the same time. 
Then Julia kept confessing: "Malu approached me and said to me.- Sis, I love you. Even thought we had some normal fight among us. I love and I want you to live happy." She quoted. 
"I was very upset with all the cannibal ceremony and ritual, you were dying and I wasn't able to let you go because I am nothing without you. I was going to commit suicide after you have gone. Malu told me" The cannibals while fleeing they village kept they traditional human's pots reserved to the human's cherish meat. They had with them already the party drums. They had the traditional spices with meat with them. Even Julia didn't pay attention when rushing to leave the village that they could have been a cannibal ritual.
"I love you sister. Our tradition is love." Malu said to her sister. "I know that you are going to take away your happiness. You are going to take away your life too. I will be the looser. Loosing you sister, loosing the unborn baby and loosing my brother in law Jean. Let loose one human's life instead of loosing tree people at the same time." 
I angrily told her with all the nervously state I was in, time was running out. I told her: "How sister?" 
The she comes with the plan of changing bed side. Like you did with Malu. All needed was two people on that bed then change the side before my family's member cut the head. And wait for the total bleed of the body. Then come to take their so call meat.
I accepted that idea. I wanted to die on your place. I told Malu that it was for me to die on your place than living all my entire life thinking of you. That could have been more than dying. It could have been better for me to die and forget that life time torture. 
Then we wept together with Malu hugged and regretted my family action. We cried together and show our love. We remember for a while how we grow up together. How we used to laugh, fight and cry together. We  said good bye to each other for the last time. We agreed to the changing the side in the bed techniques. All it needed was a female sleeping next to you that is all. There was no way in the middle of the night that my parents could have find out our plan.  Malu and me agreed to save you. One of us had to sleep next to you. I was ready to die for you and she was ready to die for you too. And we started arguing among us: "I am will die for my husband." 
"No I love you sister I will die in your place." Malu seriously said. 
"No let me die for my love."
"No you cannot let your innocent unborn baby die for you."
We argued ready to die for you. We knew that they won't eat us. we are cannibal tribe and cannibals do not eat each others since our ancestor's time. We were not afraid of being eaten anyway but we wanted to die. 
We were all ready to die and kept arguing:
"I love you so much. I won't let you go." 
"I love you sister. I don't want to let you die before me."
We argued and when we saw some member of our large family trying to approach and find out what we were talking about we stopped our conversation. We didn't agree that time who will make the sacrifice. 
Hoping that we will have a chance to get closer again and discuss on this point but the opportunity didn't come on our way. They kept sending us to clean the human pots, to make ready fire wood even when I was heavily pregnant and they wanted me too to assist on the killing of my husband and eat him too. It was a torture, really. 
Jean for a while realized that last night good bye love making the woman who was sleeping with him wasn't that pregnant but had no time to think, argue because time was running out. 
Julia continued:
I didn't have a time to get closer to my sister until the sleeping time arrived. I went in the bed to sleep with you my husband for the last time for the last time. I find already Malu sleeping there. I decided too to avoid my family's member to find out trick to quick disappeared for a while when people were distract by the joy of eating their enemy that night.
Then Jean had one regret and angrily shout at her loving wife:
"But why did you allow me to cheat on you?"
"Because I love you."
Yes, Jean slept with the woman who pretended to be her wife. They made unforgettable love. It was hot ceremonial good bye symbol of the loving. That unforgettable moment memory with the woman he thought was his wife appeared in his mind for a while. Then he blamed his wife: "You could have told me that you have made a plan. I couldn't had cheated on you?"
"If we told you of our plan." Julia said "You could have refused for one of us to die for you. You could have wanted to die for you self, same me or Malu and save our baby. I know you my husband."
More confusion in him. But remembered the feeling he felt when he saw her at the beauty contest the first time. It was number 149 woman who changed her life. She was the one who made her feel special. He remembered all the past moment they shared together. The woman that he thought was dead his alive. He got the last hope to give a chance to live again. He stopped his thought of waiting for the cannibal to finish him off. Took his baby boy and told Julia:
"Let get out of here." Jean urged her wife. "I want to live now that you have come. Many thing have happened. And what I wanted was to be killed by the cannibal and pay back my mistake of coming here and selling (exchanging) the gun to Mfumu. I wanted justice, to pay for what my countrymen have done. Let go to a safer place to give our love a last chance. But I will pay soon or later for my brother's fate."
He then took the baby, Julia by his side running toward were the sound gun come from for protection. At the holly mountain where the foreigners were forbidden to go. It were the gun sound was coming from. It where the soldier who could have protect them from cannibal were. 
The soldiers who committed the massacre quick took the villager dead body, some of them bitten eaten by their dogs and went to bury them in a huge common tomb or grave the so the other so called local indigenous don't see them and find out their fate. But these sound of the guns and the crying dying indigenous were heard by many people. Those people who were fighting to save what was important to them will never return to their family gain. They die for what was important to them their gods. They died to save their gods and inheritance ancestors diamond. Their gods weren't important to the civilized man. The ancestors skeletons had had to be crushed and some sent in the museums. They gods were to be wear by men and women around the world on their fingers and neck.
On their way to Umpanga sealed, closed, encircled mountain now by the civilized soldier men. Julia kept telling his husband what happened: "After you have left we mourned and buried Malu." Julia informed her husband. 
 Few hours later I gave birth to our son. My parent found out later of our plot with my late sister Malu to save you. My father angry with you to have sold the gun to Mfumu that killed his best friend said to me that I was a disgrace to cannibal race and I had to leave. I told him that the gun that Jean sold to Mfumu was the source of my happiness. It was but that devil weapon that Mfumu had created friendship to you leading to the beauty contest were you chose me as your miss universal and queen of your heart. And you chose me as your number 149 love of your life.
I struggled with the pain of just having given birth to walk to this place where I lost hope of finding you.
While talking they met the missing friend, aid-worker Mpuwa with Pula and Ndeko.
While trying to happily great Mpuwa told him: "I have a confession."
"What."
"Let me confess it is too late."
Mpuwa had is side of story. Jean told him: "Confess. I am your best friend even thought I am a boss. We come here 3 of us unfortunately one of us still missing Kinwa."
Then Mpuwa told him: "I killed and ate my best friend, Kinwa."
"Are you cannibal too? Why did youwhat you did?" Jean amazed.
"Yes I had no choice, my mother is originated from this village." Mpuwa justified his action. "Kinwa has sold my land, my culture and my divinity. He had no place here."
"How come?"
He told him his side of story:
When the new king or the last traditional king of Kabinde Kinwa was waiting in the burned village. Where he had no one to reign on. I waited and hide in that smoking village Kabinde and heard him talking with the missionaries who started the fire and failed to play the fire fighter. The soldiers who fail to end the war their started. I listened the confused missionaries arguing with the last king of Kabinde without no administration, then they left. I approached him. I had a gun but I was still his friend. He wasn't expecting me to kill him and he held weapon was far from me. I grab him and decided to punish him, kill him this time with the traditional weapon.
"I don't understand." Jean was confused.
"Yes, difficult to understand.' Mpuwa said. "I did my job to punish the enemy within the cannibal community." 
Since their judgment�s day in their arrival Kabinde. Mpuwa claimed to be related to the cannibal, no one believed him until he uses the cannibal inherited instinct to eat one of his best friend he knew long ago.
Jean was mix with joy of the founding of his wife who give me hope of a new life and seeing his first born baby and sadness of loosing his Kinwa is ex servant friend and shock that the man with whom they thought was foreigner but wise a cannibal too. The man they thought was unsafe with him in the village of cannibal was really one of them. Just unpredictable, imaginable circumstances and how mystery the cannibalism was. 
Then they met the priest Pascal who cared so much for Jean and the cannibal accompanied by his co-worker Mpuwa and the king dreamer who died without a reign Kinwa. 
 Freddie the new African cultured converted man who Jean met couple of days ago, come to thank him to at father's Pascal side. 
Happy this time they greeted hugged each others. This day turn to be the best day of his life. He got even a chance to tell him the story of how they wanted to eat him by is own in law with whom he shared food, joy and pain. Father Pascal reminded him: "I think, this time you will listen. I thought you many time in letters and messages. I warned you many times that cannibal are very good. Once they have view you as enemies they will do all it takes until they cook you, sooner or later. They are the most clever race in this world. The love of money has many consequences and it consequences was coming and still coming my brother. I am happy that I got back my two servants Pula and Ndeko who come to fetch you but end up stuck with you in the cannibal land and traps."
Pula and Ndeko left when the trouble started. They were lucky to have hidden places where the cannibals didn't find them. They lost their wives as they decided to leave shortly after the incidents. The only two men who were still having their wives in that group were Jean who walk with his wife and Mpuwa who really was cannibal blood related too but do not walk with his wife. He left his wife in a bush to come and meet the shooting people at the mountain Umpanga. 
They started to see while walking toward the mountain at around 3 miles away. The moving soldier sealing the area were diamond were pickable. This was just temporary. They Belgian government was waiting for the arrival of the expect to come and seal the all area and move all the villages around. Then after pick up millions of indigenous gods stones Umdilo or diamond on top of the earth, then follow the shining the indigenous gods their ancestors ground. The ancestors underground called or Umfilaco or paradise in English. Civilization has to follow the indigenous gods where ever their were. To take all the millions of stones in the mountain Umpanga and follow the other deep down the mountain. 
In just few days all the stones who were lying in the foot road were gone. Many of the soldiers and few administrator took them. Of course Jean and other people with him didn't know they were in area of free diamond. If they knew they could have entered in the bushes around and pick up the fortune too. But the place that the soldier sealed were full of the visible lying stones covering the mountain like snow. 
Jean with the people he was with thought that it was may be mistakable snow on top of the mountain. Because there was no season snow in Africa. 
Many indigenous after hearing those fighting and guns at their holly place. Started emigrating in different group trying to form and built new villages instead of returning to their land as their use to do after the war. Out of some eight thousand citizen only half returned and form a new village administration headed by Mfumu second wife son Lomingo. But have relocated of the seized area. Mfumu first wife's son who was legitimate to be a chief was mentally retarded. The second and the third son were killed by the fourth son of Mfumu. The fourth son wanted to be chief. He killed the two people who supposed to inherited the post. Then wanted to kill his own father but his devil plan was discovered in time and was judged and killed too. The other 4 children Mfumu's wife had were women and in their culture had no authorization to be chief. The women place was in the kitchen. One of those woman was married by Julia's first born brother. Then Lomingo the first son of Mfumu took over. 
While walking to the holly mount Umpanga. Jean look a groups of other people standing saw Michael the missionary chief. Michael who wanted to meet physically Jean and prove that he still in the land and was here to stay. 
Before he even talk, Freddie went to the man he once fought with and angrily said: "What do you know about love that you preaches? What do you know about love? Love is what I heard. A 15 years old girl Malu who sacrificed her love and her future to save the happiness of her married sister Jean's wife. To save her look alike sister Julia, to save the unborn baby and to save the human been Jean. And the price of her sacrificed was to be killed my her own family. To be killed by her own parent. Your love is material than human been like you."
Michael wanted to fight again with the African converted man Freddie while the priest Pascal was trying to separate those two people. Freddie continue shouting at him: "Why do you want to impose your gods while people have their own gods. Why do you think you gods are better than others people gods? Why do you think your culture is better, superior to others people's culture. All culture are good." he stopped and condemned him "Why you find people dancing with the left leg and you want them to dance with your right leg?" 
Then when they tried to advance to toward again the heavily equipped soldier at the holy mountain Umpanga. They saw heavy artillery lying all over to prevent the indigenous to get access to their own gods Umdilo diamond and holly place Umpanga. Some soldier holding the dogs. Jean saw some of the dogs had some blood on their skin. This confirmed what Jean's suspected, the dogs bite and eat human's body. He went straight to talk to the man who was telling them to stop not to advance anymore toward the rich mountain: "Why do you let the dogs eat the human been. And you don't want the human been to punish you in eating you? Why you made the indigenous your dog's food. You are nothing but a meat of the indigenous tribe you need to be eaten."
When he tried to look at well the man he was talking to. It was the commandant Bardo Bingham. The man who gave him the two aid worker Kinwa and Mpuwa and guns to explore the virgin lands. 
Then they heard a group of others people coming. It was the second group that the Belgian government sent to Kabinde. Two hundred peoples, the people who will start exploiting the mysterious stones indigenous gods and other more soldier to protect the diamond. And make sure that the indigenous do not have access to their gods stones Umdilo. 
They heard a man screaming and giving instructions: "Expend the no go zone. All the villages around will be destroyed. We are sending thousand of soldiers to come and make big this a no go zone. More engineers, miners, managers and other people are coming." 
The man who was talking was all over the place and soldiers heavily armed not only with automatics guns but all sorts of heavy ammunitions were listening to his instruction telling to Jean and other people to move back. The man was all over, very excited full of energy. It was the number one man colonist man Paul Bruno. 
Giving instructions then trying to talk to everybody at the same time.
Father Pascal went straight to him: "You are nothing but a meat of the native indigenous people. I preached against these practices but I regretted for preaching against this practices. You are an enemies of the indigenous and deserved to be cooked. I sent you many messages to send your people for months but you never send the peace keeper but send soldier to massacre the indigenous for what is very important to them their gods and God. The peace keeper is always late to save the human been but always in time to save the natural resources."
The number one colonist in central Africa, Bruno wasn't even angry of the Bruno's reproaches he was more than happy to get upset. He respond to father Pascal: "Well well well. The savior has to become the killer. Unfortunately the peace keeper mission arrives always late to save the human been but always arrive in time to save the natural resources.'
Jean while greeting few people around him saw the man who he met in the ship Simon in the group that arrived. They met in the ship that bring then from Europe to Africa. He hugged him and ask him why he was in the land. Simon told him: "I come to work. I have been recruited as the manager of the new mine. They have transferred me from the north to Boma and the Boma I am transferred to the south, in the virgin's land.
Shocked Jean ask him: "Have you got the appropriate qualification and experience to be already a manager?"
"You don't need experience to exploit the land." Simon responded. "You have to accept and implement your superior rule and law. King Leopold Deux rules"
Bruno was allover the place talking circulating: "This place will be a big town. Every modern things of Europe will be here. It will be a center of the new civilization. The king Leopold himself his coming to visit the biggest world diamond depot. The biggest treasure and  resources of our time."
Very excited Bruno was walking all over talking to people even to people who were in his group who just arrived. He went to Delphin 
To congratulate him. Delphin come to say good bye to the Michael missionary group and told him that he was not dead since he went missing, he was going back to Belgian. He got prematurely what he wanted, treasure. 
Bruno told him: "You are retiring very young man from the active work. Congratulation for accidentally discovered our treasure."
"Unfortunately. I am mourning my contribution to the misery of people in Africa. We found Africa happy on their own way: no beggar, no poor or rich people but happy people. They were not in Euphoria or ecstasy joy but were normally happy. I contributed to the introduction of two classes: rich and poor. Employed and unemployed. Hunger and overdose. Good people and bad people, crime and dissent people�I assisted and contributed to kill the African gods and his culture. I contributed to the misery and joy the indigenous will suffer for many more years to come. I contributed to introduce the devil in Africa. I deserved to be killed and eaten by the indigenous as punishment. The consequences of my action are unpardonable." 
Bruno wasn't ready to get angry as he kept to talking to many people. Giving the same time instructions: "Please push back. Push back. This all area will be a big town. Home to millions and millions people�"
He went back to Simon the manager of the new diamond mine. And saw him chatting to Jean. Jean with his wife Julia and the unnamed baby. In the African culture the father alone had the right to name the baby. Because Jean didn't have the chance to see his son in the first day. The baby was still unnamed. But if Julia wasn't chased by his father. Julia's father could have given the baby the name because it was presumed that the father went for ever or may be was dead.  
Bruno while trying to give instruction to the mine manager heard Simon calling Jean. He remembered that name. He wrote to him a later many months ago urging him to leave the village. He heard two the story, the instant two house Jean bought by the help of priests. He remembered that he hold the file of Jean in Boma. He come to the man Jean: "I remember you. I am sure your two years sentence his over now. You can go back home and become a free man." 
Then saw the crying baby held by Julia: "Oh baby baby stop crying."
He teased the child. Look at her mother: "The baby is quiet madam like you. His lovely. Are you Jean's wife?"
She said: "Yes, I am and Jean his the father of baby." 
"Do you speak already our mother language?"
"Un peu. I speak jus a little bit."
He asked Jean. "Man, what is the name of the baby?"
Jean realized that he didn't have time to concentrate and search for the name of the baby. He have to give him one now and instantly. He said: "Name. Um. My boy's name is Africa."
"What a memorable name Africa!" Bruno quoted. "What is your memorable moment of this continent. Now that you are free to go home and be a free man?"
"My memorable moment of Africa is that I found a true love."
He touched his wife when he finishes the sentence. The excited moving Bruno went to Michael. He knew him since Michael lived in Matonga for 5 years. They met in many various occasion and Belgians community gathering in Boma. He heard the story of Michael meeting with Mfumu. And said:
"Are you the man who plotted the death of Mfumu. The man who insulted our superiority and our gods?"
"Yes boss." Michael proudly responded.
"His end was coming anyway." told him. "They was no way that indigenous could have hold us from taking our hand to this treasure. The world biggest diamond depot that was gods to indigenous."
Meanwhile a conservative cannibal met after hearing the noises and machinery of the civilization decided to emigrate far from the trouble of the coming civilization and live in their peaceful environment. A group of one thousand cannibal tribe member:
The  cannibal met to find their own solutions. They were not able to fight and win the new invaders in their ancestor land. They refused to be humiliated under the leadership of foreigners. They chose first their new leadership before emigrating. And discussed among themselves after burning all the modern clothes and thing the modern civilization brought by the arrival of Jean and his group in the land.  "This is the sad day of my life. The foreigners who used to be boiled into our pots as punishment took our gods and made us foreigner to our own land and possessions. They took what is important to us. they took our own destiny and happiness. They took our right and want to impose us their rights.'
Another indigenous mourning the death of his gods said: "Even the ants and the bees have their own organization. They have their queen and administration. We learnt the organization by the nature. We have our right to live. We had our way of living all our internal fighting dispute and reconciliation we have is the way of life. Every family has their own problem. No one has the right to play a judge in a foreign land."
A disappointed indigenous commented: "They killed our most important inheritance our gods: Umpanga and shining white light stone Umdilo with their guns. And wanted to give us their right with the book Bible."
Another indigenous sadly said: "Let go far from those coming noise and trouble. Let go far from all these enemies. Let enjoy our peaceful way of living. Let be happy with what we know is good to us."
His friend supported him: "Let be semi naked and live closer to our ancestors and culture. Let keep punishing our enemies to our culture and inheritance. Let do best us we always do and make sure to kill forever the enemies in eating them and escape their revenge."
One of the fewer warrior who escaped while trying to save their holly mountain angrily said: "Let go deep down in the forest. Why do foreigners let the dogs eat us and complain when we eat them? The want a crocodile to become a vegetarian." He wept leaving his beloved country saying. "Life of a native meant nothing to a civilized's man. Life of a civilized man's dog is more important that an indigenous.
Their emigrated deep in the far complicated untouchable difficult forest where it believed they are hiding even today. Far from clothes, noise of civilization, the modern trouble of making a living. Far from civilized clothes and far from their enemies. They decided to live the natural peaceful life. Far from the modern civilization stressful life of making a living and way of life. Far from the slavery of material trying to reach happiness via success and happiness you will never find because no one get enough of money. Everybody still search for more money even when he has. The competition, the death of the giving and sharing habit. The greedy life has become a normal life. They want a crocodile to be a vegetarian. 
     
CHPATER TWENTY TREE: CANNIBALISM AS AN WEAPON.

Leopold men has just shown that they were more interested in the African resources that the human. They tortured people in the north because of the natural resources. When they discover diamond next to Jean's village. They started using the same policy and treatment of indigenous applied in the north to the south too. 
Revolt was part of unhappiness and still part of unhappiness. Leopold didn't learnt from the adventure in Mexico with his allied Archduke Maxillan brother of the emperor of Austria who married his sister Charlotte Carlota and his allied Napoleon Tree. 
It was because of they treatment to the native that a rebellion rose and in 1867 they captured and killed his brother in law Maxillan.
The French were the one who stopped Leopold from expanding his private land up to the Nile. Leopold had a dream to make this country the size of Western Europe more bigger. The French send they troops to prevent the ambitious king to acquire more lands.
Morel played a big role to expose the atrocity in Africa in mobilizing other journalist. he wrote more article in the time. More described himself as "Congo possessed" pushing for a reform in Congo. He made about 4194 clipping about Congo collected over ten years. He even wrote a preface of an novel adventure, Samba: a story of the Rubber Slaves of Congo. 

Some cartoons in Europe started criticizing Leopold, he become a fiction's figure.  
The African who liked signing, expressing they joy and the pain and stories thought out the songs and started recalling this sad period from the songs:
We are tired of living under tyranny.
We cannot endure that our women and children are taken away And dealt with by the white savages.
We shall make war...
We know that we shall die, but we want to die.
We want to die.

Other songs could mention the names of some chiefs who died:
Bokangu chief killed with blows with blows with butt of gun
Mangundwa chief killed with blows with butt of gun
Ekunja chief killed with blows with butt of gun
Tshakalaka chief killed with blows and butt of gun
Ekumba man shot
Monjangu Man shot
Gili woman shot
Akaba boy shot. 

Many names of the martyr were called in they songs. 
The Leopold army called Kibalanga or force public who eradicated the slavery was also mal viewed because after successful stopping the slavery. 
leopold hired the biggest slave trader called Tipo Tipo or Tippu Tip real name Hamed Bin Muhammed as the governors of eastern province which capital city was Stanley fall now known Kisangani. Continuation to capture people for his plantations. 
Then the Africans traditional songs changed. It was reflecting, the pain, the endurance, the stress they were having in that period of time.
let hit back. 
Let die. People who are wearing clothes are killing us. Taking our wives and children and the respected elders of prisoner.
They make us work for nothing.
They shoot us as a fly and we are dying without no funerals. 
Our homes are burned, and the villages are taken away.
Many of our brothers and sister has gone and never returned. 
Let give them, the biggest humiliation of life. 
Let give them, the biggest lesson they never had. 
Edmond Picard, a Belgian senator said that they will be a big revolution in Africa. 
Even the porters or aid worker who had guns helping the colonist were growing unhappy.
he described the caravan of porters he saw on the route around a big rapid when he was on visit in Africa.

Unceasingly we meet these porter...blacks, miserable, with only a horribly filthy loin- cloth for clothing, frizzy and bare heard supporting the load: box, bale, ivory tusk...barrel; most of them sickly, drooping under a burden increased by tiredness and insufficient food, a handful of rice and some stinking dried fish; pitiful walking carrying, beast of burden with thin monkey legs, with draws features, eyes fixed and round from preoccupation with keeping their balance and from the daze of exhaustion. They come and go like this by thousands...Requisitioned by the State armed with its powerful militia, handed over by chiefs whose slaves they are and who make off with their salaries, trotting with bent knees, belly forward, an arm raised to steady they load, the other learning on a long walking, dusty and sweaty, insects spreading out across the mountain and the valleys they many files and their task of Sisyphus, dying along the road or, the journey over, heading off to die from overwork in the villages. 

The death toll from the porter or aid worker was high an typical example is the recruited aid worker in the district of Commissioner Paul Lemarel for a forced march of more than six hundred miles to set up a new post, not one returned.

Simon envied jean who went in the South in the virgin land. Where they haven't seen a white man or a black man wearing clothes. All those North area who were accessible by the river the friendship relation between the natives and colonist were over. Simon heard an African proverb saying that: "The civilizer are wearing a skin of goats while they were lion." 
When they arrived first they were good friend and lived in the hospitality. 
The trans Atlantic slave trade seemed further confirmation that European had come from the land of the dead, for after they took their shiploads of slave out to sea, the captives never returned. Just as European would be long obsessed with African cannibalism, so African imagined that European practicing the same thing. The whiles were thought to turn their captives flesh into salt meat, their brains into cheese, and their blood into red wine European drank. African bones were burned and the gray ash become gunpowder. The huge; smoking copper cooking kettle that could be seen on sailing vessels were, it was believed, where all these deadly transformations began. 
The death tolls on the packed slave ships that sailed west from Congo coast rose still when some of slaves refused to eat the food they were given, believing that they would be eating those who had sailed before them. As the years passed, new myths arose to explain the mysterious objects the strangers brought from the land of the dead. A nineteenth century missionary recorded, for example, an African explanation of what happened when captains descended into the holds of their ships to fetch trading goods like cloth. The African believed that these goods came not from the ship itself but from a hole that led into the ocean. Sea sprites weave this cloth in an " ocean factory, and, whenever we need, the captain goes to this hole and rings a bell". The sea sprites hand him up their cloth "then throw in, as a payment, a few dead bodies of black people ha has bought from those bad native traders who have bewitched their people and sold them to the white men" The myth was not so far from reality. For what was slavery in the American South, after all, but a system for transforming the labor of black bodies, via plantations, into cloth.  
The public force failed to protect the native and it become like a private Leopold guerilla army or a militia. It has about nineteen thousand soldiers with the support of armed porter or aid workers.
It was divided in garrisons typically several dozen under one or two white officers mostly in the river bank. They were about 313 militaries post. It consumed about half of the Congolese state budget. 
The natives decided to form they own guerrillas composed of people from the same ethnic group. The unhappy African decided to revenge. The vengeance of the slavery, for many of they brothers and sisters taken without returning and the new regime killing them and forcing them to work and humiliating them the same time. The rage of loosing they loved one, of loosing the houses when villages are burned. The rage of seeing children and women imprisoned so the men may work. The unusual treatment. 
They were about 12 African guerilla groups that were born in the Congo river basin. 
The biggest group were the Yaka people. The Chokwe. The Boa and the Budga who mobilized about 5 thousand people war from deep the rain forest.
Just as American used the word pacification in Vietnam seventy years later, so the Force public military expedition were officially called reconnaissance pacifiques. 

before the arrival of European they were some tribals and ethnics fight but now it was the new rebellion between the colonizer and the colonized.
In the province of Katanga there was another guerilla group from the Sanga people led by the Sanga chief himself named Malume Niama. 
They were fighting the whites and the black civilized. In Katanga many people were taken to work in the mines and in a short space of time more than 5 000 people died. Most of those money employee died even after leaving the mine from the uranium radiation. More than 80% of the uranium used in the Hiroshima and Nagasaki bombs came from the Shinkolobwe mine. 
The demand of rubber kept increasing for the tires of militaries truck, jeeps, and warplane...

Another rebellion took place along the popular caravan route around the capital Kabinda( Boma) There was a station there called by the founder Rommel called Baka Baka meaning capture capture. A local chief called Nzansu led the uprising, ambushing and even killed the station founder called Rommel with his two white compatriots and they aid worker. 
What was amazing about this rebellion is that they didn't harm Karl Teodor Anderson a Swedish missionary. They even gave him the supply that they have found abandoned on a trail and returned all the goods. Karl wrote his to his friend:
-  If our friends of the Mission home are worried about our safety here as a result of the letters and the newspaper reports about the unrest in these parts, I wish to reassure them...The leader of the rebels chief Nzansu of Kasi has let us know that he doesn't not wish harm to anyone of us we have always shown that we are friend of black people. But to the men of the State he has sworn death and eat him. And anyone who knows the conditions out here cannot feel surprised.
Another Swedish missionary C.N.Borisson defended the African uprising in one of his letter:

-   In reality the state his source of those uprising. It is strange that people who claim to be civilized think that they can treat they follow man even thought he is of a different coulour. Without a doubt one of the official, the late Mr. Rommel the founder of that Baka baka station was the most disreputable. One should not speak of the ill the dead but I must simply mention that some smaller matters to prove that the unrest has been justified...He imprisoned women when the people refused to transport supplies and sell him goods below market place. He was not ashamed to come to our missionary school and abduct our school girls...and treat them in despicable ways. One Sunday morning brother Anderson and I went to a neighbouring village and helped release tree poor women whom his soldiers had imprisoned because one of them had asked for return of a stone jug which had been taken from her...
But what happen to all of the women who are taken prisoner? Some are set free...when they husband have done all they can to regain the one who is dearest to them. Others are forced to work in the fields and also to work as prostitutes...Our most respected men here...have told us with tears in their eyes and much of seven hundred women chained together and transported to the coast on steamboats. And, they said, "whether they cut our heads or that of a chicken it is all the same thing..."
So anyone feel truly surprised that the leader of the uprising, and Rommel's assassin, only wanted to become the Engelbrekt of the Congo and the Gistaf Wasa of his people. His followers are royal to him as Swedes were to their leaders in those times.
The missionary's comparison was to two Swedish patriots of fifteenth and sixteenth century who led the rebellion of Swedish peasant against harsh foreign kings. Wasa was successful and was elected himself king of Sweden. 

All the ordinaries soldier were black and outnumbered the mercenaries of Zanzibar and the West African recruited in the army at the start of Congo exploitation. 
The soldier frustration frequently boiled over into mutinies, large or small. The biggest erupted at the military base in Luluabourg actually called Kananga in the central savanna country. The base commander under him and routinely ordered soldiers given 125 lashes with the chicotte. When his African concubine slept with another man, he ordered her killed. At one point the commander Pelzer ordered a soldier punished, but before the man wielding the chicotte could begin, a sergeant named Kandolo went up to him and snatched the whip out of his hand. When rebellion against Pelzer broke out shortly afterward, it was led by angry black noncommisioned officers with Kandolo at their head.

Soldiers attacked and wounded Pelzer, who fled into the bush and hid. But the rebels tracked him down and killed him. Under Kandolo the soldier killed many European officers and the other black soldier who kept supporting Leopold regime.

They lived in the bush, they splits in many groups attacking the colonist. They allied to many chiefs with the modern weapon they acquired while in the army. 
The uprising of Landolo caused lives of many black soldiers and porter and fifteen white officers. One was an American, Lieutenant Lindsay Burke, a twenty six old native of New Orleans. He was ambushed and killed with his twenty seven of his men. The rebel leader Kongolo was fatally injured but his colleagues Yamba Yamba and Kimpuki took the leadership. 

Leopold grandly issued edicts banning the slave trade, virtually no visitor except George Washington Williams stated the obvious: not only the porters but even the soldier of the army Kibalanga or public force were in effect slaves. 

Then other mutiny started erupting. From far northern part of the land to many posts. They were supported by the chiefs and equal numbers of porters and auxiliaries. They fought again the loyalist member of Public force. 
father Achte's was surprise one caught by the rebel that they didn't kill him but slaughter a goat for him and gave him ivory gifts. The rebel told him that their kill Belgians officers and black soldier loyal to Leopold regime. They said the officers treated them like animals.
It was the beginning for the anti colonial wars and revenge of the slavery trade.  
The Africans who started by singing and saying that they wanted to revenge. They wanted to humiliate people who have humiliated them. They wanted to fight back of the imprisoning of they dearest wives and children...
The adopted the South people method. Most of they victims were the civilized man: blacks and whites who were mostly foreigners in the exploiting districts and regions. They felt that killing only was not good enough. All the rebels group were eating with anger they enemies like do the ritual cannibals in the South who was peaceful were Jean was sent.
They mourned millions of they relatives taken in slavery. They mourned they own humiliation in they land. They mourned the martyre and wanted to give lesson to the few captured followers of Leopold Deux rules in punishing as much as possible they victims in eating they bodies. 
The South region was very late with the time. They had few and small rivers and makes them been discovered at the late stage. And very few colonist were not that interested in the South region.       
Simon a former clerk in Boma (New name Boma) and now the mining manager heard the news of the erupting rebellion and the traditional rebellion. He recalled all the painful scene he has seen and for a while he taught that the safe place could be in the virgin land in the South but he with assurance said that the Belgians won't commit the same mistake they did in the north into the south of the country. 

But with a pressure to reach the big daily quota given by Leopold. he wondered if in the South they will be treated like in the north. may be the government will be very careful. 
  
CHAPTER TWENTY TREE: END OF AN ERA
Because of the many critics of the Atrocity from all over the world include the Belgians of Leopold and Leopold men in central Africa. The Congolese colony was taken from him and given to the state of Belgium by pressure of the world and Belgians too. It was not anymore Leopold's property. 

Jean after escaping the human's pot in the hand of the African tribe cannibals. He returned to Belgium as his exploiting territory was taken by the government for exploiting the African's gods, diamond. Jean after returning to Belgium with his African wife called Juliana and his first son called Africa. Juliana gave birth to another son that he called Congo but the name was written the Africa's way: Kongo. The African dialects write C as K. He was invited by an author Conan Doyle and journalist Morel who wrote about Africa. 
It was in 1909 the Conan Doyle had spoken side to side with Morel a journalist who exposed do much of the atrocity in Congo to the world, to huge crowds: 2 800 in Edinburg, 3 000 in Plymouth, 5 000 in Liverpool. He wrote an introduction to Morel's newest book and also published a book of his own based on Morel's vast store of material, "The crime of the Congo", which sold twenty five thousand copies a week when it first appeared and was immediately translated into several languages. With all the fervor of a late convert, he was one of the few people in Europe whose denunciations were even more impassioned than Morel's. He called the exploitation of the Congo "the greatest crime which has ever been committed in history of the world".  An estimated 15 millions people died in that period. More than the slavery crime that the continent has suffered.    

It wasn't longer that long that Jean and Simon where reunited a year later in 1910. It was the funeral of Leopold Deux the Belgian king. Both Africa, Europe, USA and the world Leopold death had promised a mark of an era. many Belgians felt relived; at lat the would be rid of the multiple embarrassment of the mess in Africa. 
The king who had died once in possession of one of Europe's largest fortunes had tried to take it with him, he had succeeded.
Leopold had surreptitiously ordered the establishment of a foundation, based in Germany, to which he transferred some twenty five million Franc worth of painting, silverware, crystal, jewelry, furniture and the like, plus another twenty million Franc in securities. And unknown amount of money estimated in Billions of dollars was transferred in other part of the world. 



Thank to Adam Horchchild the author of the book King Leopold's Ghost, Monette and Rowan Bill Wiliams for they contribution. 

FROM THE SAME AUTHOR(FICTION)

-        THE VERBAL DIARRHOEA:  a British reporter who survive a plane crush.
-	THE WITCHCRAFT: the different view on witchcraft in rural and urban area in Africa especially regarding the witchcraft practices and punishment.
-	PRINCE IN AMERICA: A life of a rebellous prince wanting to be an ordinary man not half man and half god.
-	THE CANNIBAL: difficult interaction from the colonist in their early 1900's.
-       ANGELIC AND DEMONIAC PART ONE
-	ANGELIC AND DEMONIAC VERSES PART TWO (eye for eye and teeth for teeth): the strange practices in the churches and the interpretation of Biblical verses.
-	THE LOST DREAM: a self pre autobiography book.
-	VICE VERSA: A SELECTION OF 12 SHORTS STORY. MOST OF THEM TAKEN FROM PREVIOUS SELF NOVELS.
-          DOCTOR LOVE: a detective with some of the African social cases. 

COMING SOON (FICTION) THE TITLE MAY CHANGE IN THE EDITING PROCESS:
-	HAND OF GOD( PART ONE): an imaginary soccer world cup novel.
-	STUMBLING BLOCK: the fall of a dictatorial regime.
-        THE HIGH AND THE LOW: collection of short stories. 

COMING SOON (NON FICTION)

-	ENCYCLOPEDIA-conventional World: own research inventions. A NONE COMMERCIAL INVENTORY MANUAL.




              AKNOWLEDGEMENT
I was asked by an old man: Do civilization brought poverty?
While I enjoy the new world. The new civilization, the technology that make everything simple. Calling my relatives miles away on the phone and exchanging news. Travelling from another continent not in years but hours. Corresponding with friends by the fast post, email. Wearing clothes, travelling was a blessing.

I told him that civilization brought happiness. He regretted and told me that the new generation was corrupt and said that the new civilization has brought misery: competition, stress, slavery. 
For him just working up in morning in a noisy city to follow a new formula of going to school to be able to get access to success, the unnatural life depending on pursuit of material was a curse. For him happiness wasn't in material thing but be happy, natural peace of mind not relying on the self imposed rules.
He told me that the new civilization brought the unnatural two ways and two classes: rich and poverty. The natural two way he said were life and death. Light and darkness. He said in the ancient world they were no beggars, no homeless people, no rich or poor. But all the people were happy.
I wonder really if I answered correctly to his question. Was he stupid or am I stupid? Who was fooling who? The old man concluded: remember my boy everything old today where new too.

In this historical novel we are talking of real and imaginary story of a young man Jean who was realized from the overcrowd jail in Belgium to help expended the modern civilization in the central part of Africa, Congo precisely.
He met on his way a cannibal tribe in the continent but decide to implant his activities in that part of the continent. He felt in love with the culture and decide to grab this opportunity to found treasure in that rich land. How to stand between a dream of treasure and the cannibal traps?
Supported by the powerful gun and the Bible. The colonist decided to grab the new way to become rich in the early 1900's in exploiting the virgin land. The cannibal eat their enemies foreigners. Foreigners were not only European but also African who are not related by blood to this tribe.
Waya waya the African edition is the none stop emigration, this tribe in running away from their civilization and preserve their tradition. Will they succeed?
Why do the cannibal decided to run away from their enemies with their civilization and went into the deep untouchable forest today? Let find out the why.
Enjoy the journey!

Dicho Disashi Ilunga
6, cotton road
Greenside 2196.
South Africa.
Email: [email protected]
[email protected]
[email protected]
Tel: 002711 6461336.
       002776 7690258
  

                             
     
                                           



Hosted by www.Geocities.ws